Anne of the Island

Listen ad free at:  https://www.solgoodmedia.com  - Check out our Streaming Service for our full collection of sounds, hundreds of audiobooks, thousands of short stories, and original podcasts - all ad-free!!

Episode Transcript

(00:00):
To all the girls all over theworld who have wanted more about Anne,
All precious things discovered late, tothose that seek them, issue forth for
love. In sequel, works withfate and draws the veil from Hidden Worth
Tennyson, Chapter one, The Shadowof Change Harvest is ended in summer is

(00:22):
gone coated Anne Shirley gazing across theshorn fields streamily. She and Diana Barry
had been picking apples in the greenGables orchard, but were now resting from
their labors in a sunny corner,where airy fleets of thistle down drifted by
on wings of a wind that wasstill summer, sweet with the incense of
ferns in the haunted wood, buteverything in the landscape around them spoke of

(00:43):
autumn. The sea was roaring hollowlyin the distance. The fields were bare
and sere, scarfed with golden rod. The brook valley below green Gables overflowed
with asters of ethereal purple, andthe lake of Shining Waters was blue,
blue, blue, not the changefulblue of spring, nor the pale azure
of summer, but a clear,steadfast, serene blue, as if the

(01:07):
water were past all moods and tensesof emotion and had settled down to a
tranquility unbroken by fickle dreams. Ithas been a nice summer, said Diana,
twisting the new ring on her lefthand with a smile. And Miss
Lavendar's wedding seemed to come as asort of crown to it. I suppose
mister and missus Irving are on thePacific coast now. It seems to me

(01:27):
they've been gone long enough to goaround the world, sighed Anne. I
can't believe it is only a weeksince they were married. Everything is changed,
miss Lavendar, and mister and missusAllen gone. How lonely the manse
looks with the shutters all closed.I went past it last night and made
me feel as if everybody in ithad died. We'll never get another minister

(01:48):
as nice as mister Allen, saidDiana with gloomy conviction. I suppose we'll
have all kinds of supplies this winter, and half the Sunday's no preaching at
all, and you and Gilbert gone. It will be awfully dull. Fred
will be here, insinuated Anne.Slyly. When is missus Lynde going to
move up? Asked Diana, asif she had not heard Anne's remark tomorrow.

(02:09):
I'm glad she's coming, but itwill be another change. Marilla and
I cleared everything out of the spareroom yesterday. Do you know I hated
to do it. Of course itwas silly, but it did seem as
if he were committing sacrilege. Thatold spare room has always seemed like a
shrine to me. When I wasa child, I thought it the most
wonderful apartment in the world. Youremember what a consuming desire I had to

(02:31):
sleep in a spare room bed,But not the green gable spare room.
Oh no, never there. Itwould have been too terrible. I couldn't
have slept a wink from all.I never walked through that room when Marilla
sent me in on an errand no, indeed, I tiptoed through it and
held my breath as if I werein church, and felt relieved when I
got out of it. The picturesof George Whitefield and the Duke of Wellington

(02:54):
hung there, one on each sideof the mirror, and frowned so sternly
at me all the time I wasin, especially if I dared keep in
the mirror, which was the onlyone in the house. That didn't twist
my face a little. I alwayswondered how Marilla dared house clean that room,
and now it's not only cleaned,but stripped bare. George Whitefield and
the dew Captain relegated to the upstairshall. So passes the glory of this

(03:16):
world, concluded Anne, with alaugh in which there was a little note
of regret. It is never pleasantto have our old shrines desecrated, even
when we have outgrown them. I'llbe so lonesome when you go, moaned
Diana for the hundredth time. Andto think you go next week. But
we're together still, said Anne cheerily. We mustn't let next week rob us

(03:37):
of this week's joy. I hatethe thought of going myself home, and
I are such good friends. Talkof being lonesome, it's I who should
groan. You'll be here with anynumber of your old friends and Fred,
while I shall be alone among strangers, not knowing a soul except Gilbert and
Charlie Sloane, said Diana, imitatingAnne's italics and slyness. Charley Sloane will

(04:00):
be a great comfort, of course, agreed Anne sarcastically, whereupon both those
irresponsible damsels laughed. Diana knew exactlywhat Anne thought of Charlie Sloane, but
despite sundry confidential talks, she didnot know just what Anne thought of Gilbert
Life. To be sure, Anneherself did not know that the boys may
be boarding at the other end ofKingsport for all I know, Anne went

(04:20):
on, I am glad I'm goingto Redmond, and I am sure I
shall like it after a while.But for the first few weeks I know
I won't. I shan't even havethe comfort of looking forward to the week
and visit home as I had whenI went to Queen's. Christmas will seem
like a thousand years away. Everythingis changing, or going to change,
said Diana sadly. I have afeeling that things will never be the same

(04:43):
again. Anne. We have cometo a parting of the ways, I
suppose, said Anne thoughtfully. Wehad to come to it. Do you
think, Diana, that being grownup is really as nice as we used
to imagine it would be when wewere children. I don't know. There
are some nice things, it,answered Diana, again, caressing her ring
with that little smile which always hadthe effect of making Anne feel suddenly left

(05:05):
out and inexperienced, But there areso many puzzling things too. Sometimes I
feel as if being grown up justfrightened me, and then I would give
anything to be a little girl again. I suppose we'll get used to being
grown up in time, said Annecheerfully. There won't be so many unexpected
things about it, by and by, though, after all, I fancy

(05:26):
it's the unexpected things that give spiceto life. We are eighteen, Diana.
In two more years will be twenty. When I was ten, I
thought twenty was a green old age. In no time, you'll be a
staid, middle aged matron, andI shall be nice old maid aunt Anne
coming to visit you on vacations.You'll always keep a corner for me,
won't you, die, darling.Not the spare room, of course,
old maids can't aspire to spare rooms. And I shall be as humble as

(05:49):
your eye a heap, and quitecontent with a little over the porch or
off the parlor cubby hole. Whatnonsense you do, talk, Anne laughed,
Diana, you'll marry somebody splendid andhandsome and rich, and no spare
woman Avonlea will be half gorgeous enoughfor you. And you'll turn up your
nose at all the friends of youryouth. That would be a pity.

(06:10):
My nose is quite nice, butI fear turning it up would spoil it,
said Anne, patting that shapely organ. I haven't so many good features
that I could afford to spoil thoseI have. So even if I should
marry the king of the Cannibal Islands, I promise you I won't turn up
my nose at you, Diana withanother gay laugh. The girls separated,
Diana to return to Orchard Slope andto walk to the post office. She

(06:31):
found a letter awaiting her there,and when Gilbert Blythe overtook her on the
bridge over the Lake of Shining Waters, she was sparkling with the excitement of
it. Priscilla Grant is going toRedmond, too, she exclaimed, isn't
that splendid? I hoped she would, but she didn't think her father would
consent. He has, however,and we're to board together. I feel
that I can face an army withbanners or all the professors of Redmond in

(06:53):
one fell phalanx, with a chumlike Priscilla by my side. I think
we'll like Kingsport, said Gilbert.It's a nice old burg, they tell
me, and has the finest naturalpark in the world. I've heard that
the scenery in it is magnificent.I wonder if it will be can be
any more beautiful than this, murmuredAnne, looking around her with the loving

(07:13):
and raptured eyes of those to whomhome must always be the loveliest spot in
the world, no matter what fairerlands may lie under alien stars. They
were leaning on the bridge of theold pond, drinking deep of the enchantment
of the dusk, just at thespot where Anne had climbed from her sinking
dory on the day a lane floateddown to Camelot. The fine and purpling
dye of sunset still stained the westernskies, but the moon was rising,

(07:38):
and the water lay like a greatsilver dream. In her light, remembrance
wove a sweet and subtle spell overthe two young creatures. You're very quiet,
Anne, said Gilbert. At last, I'm afraid to speak or move,
for fear all this wonderful beauty willvanish, just like a broken silence,
breathed Anne. Gilbert suddenly laid hishand over the slender white one lying

(08:00):
on the rail of the bridge,His hazel eyes deepened into darkness, his
still boyish lips opened to say somethingof the dream and hope that thrilled his
soul. But Anne snatched her handaway and turned quickly. The spell of
the dusk was broken for her.I must go home, she exclaimed,
with a rather overdone carelessness. Marillahad a headache this afternoon, and I'm

(08:20):
sure the twins will be in somedreadful mischief by this time. I really
shouldn't have stayed away so long,she chattered ceaselessly, and inconsequently until they
reached the Green Gables Lane. PoorGilbert hardly had a chance to get a
word in edgewise. Anne felt ratherrelieved when they parted. There had been
a new secret self consciousness in herheart with regard to Gilbert. Ever since

(08:41):
that fleeting moment of revelation in thegarden of Echo Lodge, something alien had
intruded into the old perfect school daycomradeship, something that threatened to mart I
never felt glad to see Gilbert gobefore, she thought, half resentfully,
half sorrowfully, as she walked aloneup the lane. Our friendship will be
spoiled if he goes on with thisnonsense. It mustn't be spoiled. I

(09:03):
won't let it. Oh, whycan't boys be just sensible? Anne had
an aneasy doubt that it was notstrictly sensible that she should still feel on
her hand the warm pressure of Gilbert'sas distinctly as she had felt it for
the swift second his had rested there, and still less sensible that the sensation
was far from being an unpleasant one, very different from that which had intended

(09:24):
a similar demonstration on Charlie Sloane's partwhen she had been sitting out to dance
with him at a White Sands partythree nights before. Anne shivered over the
disagreeable recollection, But all problems connectedwith infatuated Swains vanished from her mind when
she entered the homely, unsentimental atmosphereof the Green Gables kitchen, where an
eight year old boy was crying grievouslyon the sofa. What is the matter,

(09:46):
Davy asked Anne, taking him upin her arms. Where are Marilla
and Dora? Marilla's putting Dora tobed, sobbed Davy, And I'm crying
cause Dora fell down the outside fellerssteps. Heeled over her head and scraped
all the skin off her nose.And oh, well, don't cry about
it, dear. Of course you'resorry for her, but crying won't help
her any She'll be all right tomorrow. Crying never helps anyone, Davy boy.

(10:07):
And I ain't crying cause Dora felldown, cellar, said Davy,
cutting short Anne's well meant preachment withincreasing bitterness. I'm crying cause I wasn't
there to see her fall. I'malways missing some fun or other, seems
to me, Oh, Davy,Anne choked back an unholy shriek of laughter.
Would you call it fun to seepoor little Dora fall down the steps

(10:30):
and get hurt? She wasn't muchhurt, said Davy defiantly. Course,
if she'd been killed, i'd beenreal sorry, Anne, But the Keiths
ain't so easy killed. They're likethe Bluets, I guess her. Bluett
fell off the hailoff last Wednesday androlled right down through the turnip shoot into
the box stall where they had afearful wild cross horse, and rolled right
under his heels. And still hegot out alive, with only three bones

(10:52):
broke. Missus Lynde says, thereare some folks you can't kill with a
meat axe. Is missus Lynde cominghere tomorrow? Anne? Yes, Davy,
and I hope you'll be always verynice and good to her. I'll
be nice and good. But willshe ever put me to bed at nights?
Anne? Perhaps? Why? Cauzsaid Davy very decidedly. If she
does, I won't see my prayersbefore her like I do before you.

(11:13):
Anne, Why not? Cause Idon't think it will be nice to talk
to God before strangers. Anne.Dora can say hers to missus Lynde if
she likes, but I won't.I'll wait till she's gone and then say
him. Won't that be all right? Anne? Yes? If you're sure
you won't forget to say them,Davy, boy, Oh, I won't
forget you bet. I think sayingmy prayers is great fun, but it

(11:33):
won't be as good fun saying themalone as saying them to you. I
wish you'd stay home, Anne.I don't see what you want to go
away and leave us for. Idon't exactly want to, Davy, but
I feel I ought to go.If you don't want to, you needn't.
You're grown up. When I'm grownup, I'm not going to do
one single thing I don't want todo, Anne, all your life,

(11:56):
Davy, you'll find yourself doing thingsyou don't want to do. I won't,
said Davy flatly, catch me.I have to do things I don't
want you now, cause you andMarilla'll send me to bed if I don't.
But when I grow up, youcan't do that, and there'll be
nobody to tell me not to dothings. Won't I have the time,
say Anne? Milty Bolter says.His mother says, you're going to college
to see if you can catch aman? Are you, Anne? I

(12:16):
wanna know? For a second,Anne burned with resentment, Then she laughed,
reminding herself that missus Bolter's crude,vulgarity of thought and speech could not
harm her. No, Davy,I'm not. I'm going to study and
grow and learn about many things.Want things shoes and ships and sealing,
wax and cabbages and kings, quotedAnne. But if you did want to

(12:39):
catch a man, how would yougo about it? I want to know,
persisted Davy, for whom the subjectevidently possessed a certain fascination. You'd
better ask, missus Bolter, saidAnne thoughtlessly. I think it's likely she
knows more about the process than Ido. I will next time I see
her, said Davy gravely. Davy, if you do, cried Anne,
realizing her mistake. But you justtold me two, protested Davy, aggrieved,

(13:01):
It's time he went to bed,decreed Anne by way of getting out
of the scrape. After Davy hadgone to bed, Anne wandered down to
Victoria Island and sat there alone,curtained with fine spun moonlit gloom, while
the water laughed around her in aduet of brook and wind. Anne had
always loved that brook. Many adream had she spun over with sparkling water.

(13:22):
In days gone by. She forgotlovelorn youths, and the Cayenne speeches
of malicious neighbors, and all theproblems of her girlish existence. In imagination,
she sailed over storied seas that washedthe distant shining shores of fairy lands
forlorn, where lost Atlantis and Elysiumlie with the evening star for pilot,
to the land of heart's desire.And she was richer in those dreams than

(13:45):
in realities. For things seen passaway, but the things that are unseen
are eternal. End of chapter oneand chapter two Garlands of Autumn. The
following week sped swiftly, crowded withinnumerable last things, as Anne called them.
Good Bye calls had to be madeand received, being pleasant or otherwise,

(14:07):
according to whether callers and called uponwere heartily in sympathy with Anne's hopes
or thought she was too much puffedup over going to college and that it
was their duty to take her downa peg or two. The Aviis gave
a farewell party in honor of Anneand Gilbert one evening at the home of
Josie Pye, choosing that place partlybecause mister Pye's house was large and convenient,
partly because it was strongly suspected thatthe Pie Girls would have nothing to

(14:30):
do with the affair if their offerof the house for the party was not
accepted. It was a very pleasantlittle time, for the Pie Girls were
gracious and said and did nothing tomar the harmony of the occasion, which
was not according to their wont Josiewas unusually amiable, so much so that
she even remarked condescendingly to Anne,your new dress is rather becoming to you.
Anne, Really, you look almostpretty in it. How kind of

(14:52):
you to say, so, respondedAnne with dancing eyes. Her sense of
humor was developing, and the speechesthat would have hurt her at fourteen were
becoming merely food for amusement. Now. Josie suspected that Anne was laughing at
her behind those wicked eyes, butshe contented herself with whispering to Gerty as
they went downstairs, that Anne Shirleywould put on more airs than ever now
that she was going to college.You'd see all the old crowd was there,

(15:16):
full of mirth and zest and youthfullight heartedness. Diana Barry rosy and
dimpled, shadowed by the faithful Fred. Jane Andrews neat and sensible and plain.
Rube looking her handsomest and brightest ina cream's silk blouse with red geraniums
in her golden hair. Gilbert Blytheand Charlie Sloane, both trying to keep
as near the elusive Anne as possible. Carrie Sloane looking pale and melancholy,

(15:39):
because, so it was reported,her father would not allow Oliver Kimball to
come near the place. Moody Spurgeonmac Pherson, whose round face and objectionable
ears, were as round and objectionableas ever, and Billy Andrews, who
sat in a corner all the evening, chuckled when any one spoke to him,
and watched Anne Shirley with a grinof pleasure on his broad, freckled
countenance. Anne had known beforehand ofthe party, but she had not known

(16:02):
that she and Gilbert were, asthe founders of the society, to be
presented with a very complimentary address andtokens of respect, in her case,
a volume of Shakespeare's plays in Gilbert'sA Fountain Pen. She was so taken
by surprise and pleased by the nicethings said in the address, read in
Moody Spurgeon's most solemn and ministerial tones, that the tears quite drowned the sparkle

(16:22):
of her big gray eyes. Shehad worked hard and faithfully for the Aviis,
and it warmed the cockles of herheart that the members appreciated her efforts
so sincerely, and they were allso nice and friendly and jolly. Even
the pie girls had their merits.At that moment, Anne loved all the
world. She enjoyed the evening tremendously, but the end of it rather spoiled

(16:44):
all Gilbert again made the mistake ofsaying something sentimental to her as they ate
their supper on the moonlit veranda,and Anne, to punish him, was
gracious to Charlie Sloane and allowed thelatter to walk home with her. She
found, however, that revenge hurtsnobody quite so much as the one who
tries to inflict it. Gilbert walkedairily off with Ruby Gillis, and Anne
could hear them laughing and talking gailyas they loitered along in the still crisp

(17:07):
autumn air. They were evidently havingthe best of good times, while she
was horribly bored by Charlie Sloane,who talked unbrokenly on and never, even
by accident, said one thing thatwas worth listening to. Anne gave an
occasional absent yes or no, andthought how beautiful Ruby had looked that night,
how very goggly Charley's eyes were inthe moonlight, worse even than by

(17:30):
daylight, and that the world somehowwasn't quite such a nice place as she
had believed it to be earlier inthe evening. I am just tired out,
that is what is the matter withme, she said, when she
thankfully found herself alone in her ownroom, and she honestly believed it was,
but a certain little gush of joy, as from some secret, unknown
spring, bubbled up in her heartthe next evening when she saw Gilbert striding

(17:52):
down through the Haunted wood and crossingthe old log bridge with that firm quick
step of his. So Gilbert wasnot going to spend this last evening with
Ruby Gillis. After all, youlook tired, Anne, he said,
I am tired, and worse thanthat, I'm disgruntled. I'm tired because
I've been packing my trunk and sewingall day. But I'm disgruntled because six

(18:12):
women have been here to say goodbye to me, and every one of
the six managed to say something thatseemed to take the color right out of
life and leave it as gray anddismal and cheerless as a November morning.
Spiteful old cats, was Gilbert's elegantcomment. Oh no, they weren't,
said Anne. Seriously, that isjust the trouble. If they had been
spiteful cats, I wouldn't have mindedthem. But they are all nice,

(18:34):
kind, motherly souls who like meand whom I like, And that is
why what they said more hinted hadsuch undue weight with me. They let
me see they thought I was crazygoing to Redmond and trying to take a
b A and ever since I've beenwondering if I am. Missus Peter Sloane
sighed and said she hoped my strengthwould hold out till I got through,
and at once I saw myself ahopeless victim of nervous prostration. At the

(18:56):
end of my third year, Missuseben Wright said it must caused an awful
lot to put in four years atRedmond, and I felt all over me
that it was unpardonable of me tosquander Marilla's money and my own on such
a folly. Missus Jasper Bell saidshe hoped I wouldn't let college spoil me
as it did some people. AndI felt in my bones that the end
of my four Redmond years would seeme a most insufferable creature, thinking I

(19:18):
knew it all, and looking downon everything and everybody in Avonlea. Missus
Elisha Writes said she understood that Redmondgirls, especially those who belonged to Kingsport,
were dreadfully dressy and stuck up,and she guessed I wouldn't feel much
at home among them, and Isaw myself a snubbed, dowdy, humiliated
country girl shuffling through Redman's classic hallsand copper toned boots. Anne ended with

(19:41):
a laugh and a psycommingled with hersensitive nature. All disapproval had waited,
even the disapproval of those for whoseopinion she had scant respect. For the
time being, life was savorless andambition had gone out like a snuffed candle.
You surely don't care for what theysaid, protested Gilbert. You know
exactly how narrow their outlook on lifeis. Excellent creatures, though they are

(20:03):
to do anything they have never doneis anathema. Maranatha, you are the
first Avonlea girl who has ever goneto college, and you know that all
pioneers are considered to be afflicted withmoonstruck madness. Oh, I know,
but feeling is so different from knowing. My common sense tells me all you
can say. But there are timeswhen common sense has no power over me.

(20:25):
Common nonsense takes possession of my soul. Really, after missus Elisha went
away, I hardly had the heartto finish packing. You're just tired,
Anne, Come forget it all,and take a walk with me, a
ramble back through the woods beyond themarsh. There should be something there I
want to show you should be don'tyou know if it is there? No,
I only know it should be fromsomething I saw there in spring.

(20:45):
Come on, we'll pretend we aretwo children again, and will go the
way of the wind. They startedgaily off. Anne, remembering the unpleasantness
of the preceding evening, was verynice to Gilbert, and Gilbert, who
was learning wisdom, took care tobe nothing save the school boy comrade again.
Missus Lynde and Marilla watched them fromthe kitchen window. That'll be a
match some day, missus Lynde said, approvingly. Marilla winced slightly in her

(21:08):
heart. She hoped it would,but it went against her grain to hear
the matter spoken of in missus Lynde'sgossipy, matter of fact way. They're
only children yet, she said shortly. Missus Lynde laughed good naturedly. Anne
is eighteen. I was married whenI was that age. We old folks,
Marilla, are too much given tothinking children never grow up. That's
what Anne is a young woman,and Gilbert's a man and he worships the

(21:30):
ground she walks on. As anyone can see. He's a fine fellow
and Anne can't do better. Ihope she won't get any romantic nonsense into
her head at Redmond. I don'tapprove of them coeducational places, and never
did. That's what I don't believe, concluded Missus Lynde solemnly, that the
students at such colleges ever do muchelse than flirt. They must study a

(21:51):
little, said Marilla with a smile. Precious little, sniffed Missus Rachel.
However, I think Anne will.She never was flirtatious, but she does
and appreciate Gilbert at his full value. That's what oh I know. Girls.
Charlie Sloane is wild about her too, but I'd never advise her to
marry a Sloane. The Sloanes aregood, honest, respectable people, of
course, but when all said anddone, they're Sloanes. Marilla nodded to

(22:15):
an outsider. The statement that Sloaneswere Sloanes might not be very illuminating,
but she understood every village has sucha family. Good honest, respectable people
they may be, but Sloanes theyare, and must ever remain, though
they speak with the tongues of menand angels. Gilbert and Anne, happily
unconscious that their future was thus beingsettled by Missus Rachel, were sauntering through

(22:37):
the shadows of the haunted wood.Beyond the harvest hills were basking in an
amber sunset radiance under a pale aerialsky of rose and blue. The distant
spruce groves were burnished bronze, andtheir long shadows barred the upland meadows.
But around them a little wind sangamong the fir tassels, and in it
there was the note of autumn.This wood really is haunted by old memories,

(23:00):
said Anne, stooping to gather aspray of ferns bleached to waxen whiteness
by frost. It seems to methat the little girls Diana and I used
to be play here still and sitby the dryad's bubble in the twilights,
trysting with the ghosts. Do youknow I can never go up this path
in the dusk without feeling a bitof the old frightened shiver. There was

(23:21):
one especially horrifying phantom which we created, the ghost of the murdered child that
crept up behind you and laid coldfingers on yours. I confess that to
this day I cannot help fancying itslittle furtive footsteps behind me when I come
here after nightfall. I am notafraid of the white lady, or the
headless man, or the skeletons.But I wish I had never imagined that
baby's ghost into existence. How angryMarilla and missus Barry were over that affair,

(23:47):
concluded Anne, with reminiscent laughter.The woods around the head of the
marsh were full of purple vistas threadedwith gossamers, past a doer plantation of
gnarled spruces, and a maple fringedsun warm valley. They found this something
Gilbert was looking for. Ah,here it is, he said, with
satisfaction. An apple tree and awayback here, exclaimed Anne delightedly. Yes,

(24:11):
a veritable apple burying apple tree too, here in the very midst of
pines and beeches, a mile awayfrom any orchard. I was here one
day last spring and found it allwhite with blossom. So I resolved i'd
come again in the fall and seeif it had been apples. See it's
loaded. They look good too,tawny as russets, but with a dusty
red cheek. Most wild seedlings aregreen and uninviting. I suppose it sprang

(24:33):
years ago from some chance own seed, said Anne dreamily. And how it
has grown and flourished and held itsown here, all alone among aliens,
the brave, determined thing. Here'sa fallen tree with a cushion of moss.
Sit down, Anne, it willserve for a woodland throne. I'll
climb for some apples. They allgrow high. The tree had to reach
up to the sunlight. The applesproved to be delicious. Under the tawny

(24:56):
skin was a white white flesh,faintly vain with red, and besides their
own proper apple taste, they hada certain, wild, delightful tang.
No orchard grown apple, ever possessedthe fatal apple of Eden, couldn't have
had a rarer flavor, commented Anne. But it's time we were going home.
See it was twilight three minutes ago, and now it's moonlight. What

(25:18):
a pity. We couldn't have caughtthe moment of transformation. But such moments
never are caught. I suppose let'sgo back around the marsh and home by
way of Lover's Lane. Do youfeel as disgruntled now as when you started
out? Anne? Not, Ithose apples have been his manner to a
hungry soul. I feel that Ishall love Redmond and have a splendid four
years there, and after those fouryears what Oh, there's another bend in

(25:40):
the road at their end, answeredAnne lightly. I've no idea what may
be around it. I don't wantto have. It's nicer not to know.
Lover's Lane was a dear place thatnight, still and mysteriously dim in
the pale radiance of the moonlight.They loitered through it in a pleasant,
chummy silence, neither caring to talk. If Gilbert were always as he has

(26:00):
been this evening, how nice andsimple everything would be, reflected Anne.
Gilbert was looking at Anne as shewalked along in her light dress. With
her slender delicacy, she made himthink of a white iris. I wonder
if I can ever make her carefor me, he thought, with a
pang of self distrust. End ofChapter two, Chapter three, Greeting and

(26:22):
farewell, Charlie, Sloane, Gilbert, Blythe and Anne Shirley left Avonlea the
following Monday, morning. Anne hadhoped for a fine day. Diana was
to drive her to the station,and they wanted this their last drive together
for some time, to be apleasant one. But when Anne went to
bed Sunday night, the east windwas moaning around Green Gables with an ominous
prophecy, which was fulfilled. Inthe morning, Anne awoke to find raindrops

(26:47):
pattering against her window and shadowing thepond's gray surface with widening rings. Hills
and sea were hidden in mist,and the whole world seemed dim and dreary.
Anne dressed in the cheerless gray dawnfor an early start was necessary to
catch the boat train. She struggledagainst the tears that would well up in
her eyes. In spite of herself. She was leaving the home that was

(27:08):
so dear to her, and somethingtold her that she was leaving it forever,
save as a holiday refuge. Thingswould never be the same again,
coming back for vacations, would notbe living there. And oh, how
dear and beloved everything was that littlewhite porch room sacred to the dreams of
girlhood. The old snow queen atthe window, the brook in the hollow,

(27:30):
the dryad's bubble, the haunted woodsand Lovers Lane, all the thousand
and one dear spots where memories ofthe old years bided. Could she ever
be really happy anywhere else? Breakfastat green Gables that morning was a rather
doleful meal. Davy, for thefirst time in his life, probably could
not eat, but blubbered shamelessly overhis porridge. Nobody else seemed to have

(27:51):
much appetite save Dora, who tuckedaway her rations comfortably. Dora, like
the immortal and most prudent Charlotte,who went on cutting breadas butter when her
frenzied lover's body had been carried paston a shutter, was one of those
fortunate creatures who are seldom disturbed byanything. Even at eight. It took
a great deal to ruffle Dora's plcidity. She was sorry Anne was going away,

(28:12):
of course, but was that anyreason why she should fail to appreciate
a poached egg on toast, notat all, And seeing that Davy could
not eat his, Dora ate itfor him promptly. On time, Diana
appeared with horse and buggy, herrosy face glowing above her raincoat. The
goodbyes had to be said, then, somehow missus Lynde came in from her
quarters to give Anne a hearty embraceand warn her to be careful of her

(28:33):
health whatever she did. Marilla,brusque and tearless, pecked Anne's cheek and
said she supposed they'd hear from herwhen she got settled. A casual observer
might have concluded that Anne's going matteredvery little to her, unless said observer
had happened to get a good lookin her eyes. Dora kissed Anne primly
and squeezed out two decorous little tears. But Davy, who had been crying

(28:56):
on the back porch step ever sincethey rose from the table, refused to
say goodbye at all. When hesaw Anne coming towards him, he sprang
to his feet, bolted up theback stairs, and hid in a clothes
closet, out of which he wouldnot come. His muffled howls were the
last sounds Anne heard as she leftGreen Gables. It rained heavily all the
way to Bright River, to whichstation they had to go, since the
branch line trained from Carmody did notconnect with the boat train. Charley and

(29:19):
Gilbert were on the station platform whenthey reached it, and the train was
whistling. Anne had just time toget her ticket and trunk check, say
a hurried farewell to Diana, andhasten on board. She wished she were
going back with Diana to Avonlea.She knew she was going to die of
home sickness, and oh, ifonly that dismal rain would stop pouring down,
as if the whole world were weepingover, Summer vanished and joys departed.

(29:41):
Even Gilbert's presence brought her no comfort, for Charley Sloane was there too,
and slownishness could be tolerated only infine weather. It was absolutely insufferable
in rain. But when the boatsteamed out of Charlottetown Harbor, things took
a turn for the better. Therain ceased, and the sun began to
burst out goldenly now and again betweenthe rents and the clouds, burnishing the

(30:03):
gray seas with copper hued radiance,and lighting up the mists that curtained the
island's red shores with gleams of gold, foretokening a fine day after all.
Besides, Charley Sloane promptly became soseasick that he had to go below,
and Anne and Gilbert were left aloneon deck. I am very glad that
all Sloanes get seasick as soon asthey go on water, thought Anne mercilessly.
I am sure I couldn't take myfarewell. Look at the old sod

(30:26):
with Charlie standing there, pretending tolook sentimentally at it too. Well,
we're off, remarked Gilbert unsentimentally.Yes, I feel like Byron's child Harold.
Only it isn't really my native shorethat I'm watching, said Anne,
winking her gray eyes vigorously. NovaScotia's that, I suppose. But one's
native shore is the land one lovesthe best. And that's good, old

(30:47):
p E I for me, Ican't believe I didn't always live here.
Those eleven years before I came seemlike a bad dream. It's seven years
since I crossed on this boat theevening Missus Spencer brought me over from Hopetown.
I can see myself in that dreadfulold wincey dress and faded sailor hat,
exploring decks and cabins with enraptured curiosity. It was a fine evening,

(31:07):
and how those red Island shores didgleam in the sunshine. Now I'm crossing
the strait again, Oh Gilbert.I do hope I'll like Redmond and Kingsport,
but I'm sure I won't. Where'sall your philosophy gone, Anne,
It's all submerged under a great swampingwave of loneliness, a homesickness. I've
longed for three years to go toRedmond, and now I'm going, and

(31:30):
I wish I weren't. Never mind, I shall be cheerful and philosophical again,
after I have just one good cry. I must have that as a
went, and I'll have to waituntil I get into my boarding house bed
tonight, wherever it may be,before I can have it. Then Anne
will be herself again. I wonderif Davy has come out of the closet
yet. It was nine that nightwhen their train reached Kingsport and they found

(31:52):
themselves in the blue white glare ofthe crowded station. Anne felt horribly bewildered,
but a moment later she was seizedby Priscilla Grant, who had come
to Kingsport on Saturday. Here youare, beloved, and I suppose you're
as tired as I was when Igot here Saturday night. Tired, Priscilla,
don't talk of it. I'm tiredand green and provincial and only about
ten years old. For pity's sake, take your poor broken down chum to

(32:15):
some place where she can hear herself. Think I'll take you right up to
our boarding house. I've a cabready outside. It's such a blessing you're
here, Prissy. If you weren't, I think I should just sit down
on my suit case here and nowand weep bitter tears. What a comfort
unfamiliar face is in a howling wildernessof strangers? Is that Gilbert Blake over
there? Anne? How he hasgrown up this past year. He was

(32:37):
only a schoolboy when I taught inCarmody. And of course that's Charlie Sloane.
He hasn't changed, couldn't. Helooked just like that when he was
born, and he'll look like thatwhen he's eighty. This way, dear,
we'll be home in twenty minutes.Home, groaned Anne. You mean
we'll be in some horrible boarding houseand a still more horrible hall bedroom looking
out on a dingy back yard.It isn't a horrible boarding house, Anne.

(33:00):
Here's our cab. Hop in Thedriver will get your trunk. Oh,
yes, the boarding house. It'sreally a very nice place of its
kind, as you'll admit tomorrow morning, when a good night's sleep has turned
your blues rosy pink. It's abig, old fashioned gray stone house on
Saint John Street, just a nicelittle constitutional from Redmond. It used to
be the residence of great folk,but fashion has deserted Saint John Street and

(33:22):
its houses only dream now of betterdays. They're so big that people living
in them have to take boarders justto fill up. At least that is
the reason our landladies are very anxiousto impress on us. They're delicious,
Anne, our landladies. I mean, how many are there? Two?
Miss Hannah Harvey and Miss Ada Harvey. They were born twins about fifty years
ago. I can't get away fromtwins, it seems smiled, Anne.

(33:45):
Wherever I go, they confront me. Oh they're not twins now, dear.
After they reached the age of thirty, there were never twins again.
Miss Hannah has grown old, nottoo gracefully, and Miss Ada has stayed
thirty less gracefully. Still. Idon't know whether Miss Hannah can smile or
not. I have never caught herat it so far, But miss Ada
smiles all the time, and that'sworse. However, they're nice kind souls,

(34:07):
and they take two borders every yearbecause Miss Hannah's economical soul cannot bear
to waste room space, not becausethey need to or have to, as
miss Ada has told me seven timessince Saturday night. As for our rooms,
I admit they are hall bedrooms,and mine does look out on the
back yard. Your room is afront one and looks out on Old Saint
John's Graveyard, which is just acrossthe street. That sounds gruesome, shivered,

(34:30):
Anne. I think I'd rather havethe back yard view. Oh no,
you wouldn't. Wait and see.Old Saint John's is a darling place.
It's been a graveyard so long thatit ceased to be one and has
become one of the sights of Kingsport. I was all through it yesterday for
a pleasure exertion. There's a bigstone wall and a row of enormous trees
all around it, and rows oftrees all through it, and the queerest

(34:51):
old tombstones with the queerest and quaintestinscriptions. You'll go there to study,
Anne, see if you don't ofcourse, nobody has ever buried there now,
but a few years ago they putup a beautiful monument to the memory
of Nova Scotian soldiers who fell inthe Crimean War. It is just opposite
the entrance gates and their scope forimagination in it. As you used to
say, here's your trunk at last, and the boy's coming to say good

(35:13):
night. Must I really shake handswith Charlie Sloane, Anne, His hands
are always so cold and fishy feeling. We must ask him to call occasionally.
Miss Hannah gravely told me we couldhave young gentlemen callers two evenings in
the week if they went away ata reasonable hour. And Miss Ada asked
me, smiling, please to besure they didn't sit on her beautiful cushions.
I promise to see to it.But Goodness knows where else they can

(35:35):
sit unless they sit on the floor, for there are cushions on everything.
Miss Ada even has an elaborate Battenburgone on top of the piano. Anne
was laughing. By this time.Priscilla's gay chatter had the intended effect of
cheering her up. Home. Sicknessvanished for the time being, and did
not even return in full force.When she finally found herself alone in her
little bedroom, she went to herwindow and looked out. The street below

(35:58):
was dim and quiet. Across thatthe moon was shining above the trees,
and Old Saint John's just behind thegreat dark head of the lion on the
monument. Anne wondered if it couldhave been only that morning that she had
left green Gables. She had thesense of a long passage of time which
one day of change and travel gives. I suppose that very moon is looking
down on green Gables now, shemused. But I won't think about it

(36:20):
that way. Homesickness lies. I'mnot even going to have my good crime.
I'll put that off to a moreconvenient season, And just now I'll
go calmly and sensibly to bed andto sleep. End of chapter three and
chapter four. April's Lady Kingsbert isa quaint old town, HARKing back to
early colonial days, and wrapped inits ancient atmosphere as some fine old dame

(36:43):
in garments fashioned like those of heryouth. Here and there it sprouts out
into modernity, but at heart itis still unspoiled. It is full of
curious relics and haloed by the romanceof many legends of the past. Once
it was a mere frontier station onthe fringe of the wilderness, and those
were the days when Indians kept lifefrom being monotonous to the settlers. Then

(37:04):
it grew to be a bone ofcontention between the British and the French,
being occupied now by the one andnow by the other, emerging from each
occupation with some fresh scar of battlingnations branded on it. It has in
its park a martello tower autographed allover by tourists, a dismantled old French
fort on the hills beyond the town, and several antiquated cannon in its public

(37:24):
squares. It has other historic spotsalso, which may be hunted out by
the curious. And none is morequaint and delightful than Old Saint John's Cemetery,
at the very core of the town, with streets of quiet old time
houses on two sides and busy,bustling modern thoroughfares on the others. Every
citizen of Kingsport feels a thrill ofpossessive pride in Old Saint John's, for

(37:47):
if he be of any pretensions atall, he has an ancestor buried there
with a queer crooked slab at hishead, or else sprawling protectively over the
grave, on which all the mainfacts of his history are recorded. For
the most part, no great artor skill was lavished on those to old
tombstones. The larger number are ofroughly chiseled brown or gray native stone,

(38:07):
and only in a few cases isthere any attempt at ornamentation. Some are
adorned with skull and crossbones, andthis grisly decoration is frequently coupled with a
cherub's head. Many are prostrate andin ruins. Into almost all times,
tooth has been gnawing, until someinscriptions have been completely effaced, and others
can only be deciphered with difficulty.The graveyard is very full and very bowery,

(38:31):
for it is surrounded and intersected byrows of elms and willows, beneath
whose shade the sleepers must lie,very dreamlessly, forever crooned to by the
winds and leaves over them, andquite undisturbed by the clamor of traffic.
Just beyond. Anne took the firstof many rambles in Old Saint John's.
The next afternoon, she and Priscillahad gone to Redmond in the forenoon and

(38:52):
registered to students, after which therewas nothing more to do that day.
The girls gladly made their escape,for it was not exhilarating today be surrounded
by crowds of strangers, most ofwhom had a rather alien appearance, as
if not quite sure where they belonged. The freshet stood about in detached groups
of two or three, looking askanceat each other. The Freshees, wiser

(39:13):
in their day in generation, hadbounded themselves together on the big staircase at
the entrance hall, where they wereshouting out gleaes with all the vigor of
youthful lungs, as a species ofdefiance to their traditional enemies, the sophomores,
a few of whom were prowling loftilyabout, looking properly disdainful of the
unlicked cubs on the stairs. Gilbertand Charley were nowhere to be seen.

(39:34):
Little did I think the day wouldever come when I'd be glad at the
sight of a sloane, said Priscillaas they crossed the campus. But I'd
welcome Charlie's goggle eyes almost ecstatically.At least they'd be familiar eyes, Oh,
sighed Anne. I can't describe howI felt when I was standing there,
waiting my turn to be registered asinsignificant as the teeniest drop in a
most enormous bucket. It's bad enoughto feel insignificant, but it's unbearable to

(39:58):
have it grained into your soul.The you will never can, never be
anything but insignificant. And that ishow I did feel. As if I
were invisible to the naked eye,and some of those softs might step on
me. I knew I would godown to my grave, unwept, unhonored,
and unsung. Wait till next year, comforted Priscilla. Then we'll be
able to look as bored and sophisticatedas any sophomore of them all. No

(40:20):
doubt, it is rather dreadful tofeel insignificant, But I think it's better
than to feel as big and awkwardas I did, as if I were
sprawled all over Redmond. That's howI felt. I suppose because I was
a good two inches taller than anyone else in the crowd, I wasn't
afraid a soft might walk over me. I was afraid they'd take me for
an elephant or an overgrown sample ofa potato fed islander. I suppose the

(40:42):
trouble is we can't forgive big Redmondfor not being little Queens, said Anne,
gathering about her the shreds of herold cheerful philosophy to cover her nakedness
of spirit. When we left Queen's, we knew everybody and had a place
of our own. I suppose wehave been unconsciously expecting to take life up
at Redmond just where we left offat Queen's, and now we feel as
if the ground had slipped from underour feet. I'm thankful that neither missus

(41:07):
Lynde nor missus Elisha Wright know orever will know my state of mind at
present. They would exult in sayingI told you so, and be convinced
it was the beginning of the end, whereas it is just the end of
the beginning exactly That sounds more anish. In a little while will be acclimated
and acquainted, and all will bewell. Anne, did you notice the

(41:27):
girl who stood alone just outside thedoor of the ko Ed's dressing room all
morning, the pretty one with thebrown eyes and crooked mouth. Yes I
did. I noticed her, particularlybecause she seemed the only creature there who
looked as lonely and friendless as Ifelt. I had you, but she
had no one. I think shefelt pretty all by her selfish too.
Several times I saw her make amotion as if to cross over to us,

(41:50):
but she never did it. Tooshy, I suppose I wished she
would come. If I hadn't feltso much like the aforesaid elephant, I'd
have gone to her, but Icouldn't lumber across that big hall with all
those boys howling on the stairs.She was the prettiest fuschet I saw to
day, But probably favor is deceitful, and even beauty is vain. On
your first day at Redmond, concludedPriscilla with a laugh. I'm going across

(42:12):
to Old Saint John's after lunch,said Anne. I don't know that a
graveyard is a very good place togo to get cheered up, but it
seems the only get adible place wherethere are trees, and trees I must
have. I'll sit on one ofthose old slabs and shut my eyes and
imagine I'm in the Avonlea woods.Anne did not do that, however,
for she found enough of interest inOld Saint John's to keep her eyes wide
open. They went in by theentrance gates, past the simple, massive

(42:36):
stone arch, surmounted by the greatLion of England, and on Inkerman.
Yet the wild bramble is gory,and those bleak heights henceforth shall be famous
in story quoted Anne, looking atit with a thrill, They found themselves
in a dim, cool, greenplace, where winds were fond of purring
up and down the long grassy aisles. They wandered, weeding the quaint,

(42:58):
voluminous epitaphs carved in an age thathad more leisure than our own. Here
live the body of Albert Crawford,a squire read Anne from a worn gray
slab. For many years, keeperof his Majesty's ordinance at Kingsport. He
served in the army till the Peaceof seventeen sixty three, when he retired
from bad health. He was abrave officer, the best of husbands,

(43:19):
the best of fathers, the bestof friends. He died October twenty ninth,
seventeen ninety two, aged eighty fouryears. There's an epitaph for you,
prissy. There is certainly some scopefor imagination in it. How full
such a life must have been ofadventure, and as for his personal qualities,
I am sure human eulogy couldn't gofurther. I wonder if they told

(43:39):
him he was all those best thingswhile he was alive. Here's another,
said Priscilla. Listen to the memoryof Alexander Ross, who died on the
twenty second of September eighteen forty,aged forty three years. This is raised
as a tribute of affection by onewhom he served so faithfully for twenty seven
years, that he was regarded asa friend deserving the fullest confidence and attachment.

(44:01):
A very good epitaph, commented Annethoughtfully. I couldn't wish a better
We are all servants of some sort, and if the fact that we are
faithful can be truthfully inscribed on ourtombstones, nothing more need be added.
Here's a sorrowful, little graystone,Prissy, to the memory of a favorite
child. And here is another erectedto the memory of one who is buried

(44:22):
elsewhere. I wonder where that unknowngrave is really, PRIs The graveyards of
to day will never be as interestingas this. You were right. I
shall come here often. I loveit already. I see we are not
alone here there's a girl down atthe end of this avenue. Yes,
and I believe it's the very girlwe saw at Redmond this morning. I've
been watching her for five minutes.She has started to come up the avenue

(44:45):
exactly half a dozen times, andhalf a dozen times she has turned and
gone back. Either she's dreadfully shy, or she has got something on her
conscience. Let's go and meet her. It's easier to get acquainted in a
graveyard than at Redmond. I believe. They walk down the lawn long grassy
arcade towards the stranger, who wassitting on a gray slab under an enormous
willow. She was certainly very pretty, with a vivid, irregular, bewitching

(45:07):
type of prettiness. There was agloss as of brown nuts on her satin
smooth hair and a soft ripe glowon her round cheeks. Her eyes were
big and brown and velvety under oddlypointed black brows, and her crooked mouth
was rose red. She wore asmart brown suit with two very modish little
shoes peeping from beneath it, andher hat of dull pink straw wreathed with

(45:30):
golden brown poppies had the indefinable,unmistakable air which pertains to the creation of
an artist in millinery. Priscilla hada sudden stinging consciousness that her own hat
had been trimmed by her village storemilliner, and Anne wondered uncomfortably if the
blow she had made herself, andwhich missus Lynde had fitted looked very countrified
and home made beside the stranger's smartattire. For a moment, both girls

(45:52):
felt like turning back, but theyhad already stopped and turned towards the gray
slab. It was too late toretreat, for the brown eyed girl had
evidently concluded that they were coming tospeak to her. Instantly, she sprang
up and came forward with outstretched handand a gay, friendly smile in which
there seemed not a shadow of eithershyness or burdened conscience. Oh, I
ought to know who you two girlsare, she exclaimed eagerly. I've been

(46:15):
dying to know. I saw youat Redmond this morning. Say, wasn't
it awful there? For the timeI wished I had stayed home and got
married. Anne and Priscilla both brokeinto unconstrained laughter at this unexpected conclusion.
The brown eyed girl laughed too.I really did. I could have.
You know, Come, let's allsit down on this gravestone and get acquainted.
It won't be hard. I knowwe're going to adore each other.

(46:37):
I knew it as soon as Isaw you at Redmond this morning. I
wanted so much to go right overand hug you both. Why didn't you,
asked Priscilla. Because I simply couldn'tmake up my mind to do it.
I never can make up my mindabout anything myself. I'm always afflicted
with indecision. Just as soon asI decide to do something, I feel
in my bones that another course wouldbe the correct one. It's a dreadful
misfortune, but I was born thatway, and there is no oh use

(47:00):
in blaming me for it, assome people do. So I couldn't make
up my mind to go and speakto you, much as I wanted to.
We thought you were too shy,said Anne. No, no,
dear, shyness isn't among the manyfailings or virtues of Philippa Gordon Phil for
short. Do call me Phil rightoff. Now, what are your handles?
She's Priscilla grant, said Anne,pointing and she's Anne Shirley, said

(47:21):
Priscilla, pointing in turn. Andwe're from the island, said both together.
I hail from Bolingbroke, Nova Scotia, said Philippa Bowlingbroke exclaimed Anne,
Why that is where I was born? Do you really mean it? Why
that makes you a blue nose afterall? No, it doesn't, retorted
Anne. Wasn't it Dan O'Connell whosaid that if a man was born in
a stable, it didn't make hima horse. I'm island to the core.

(47:43):
Well, I'm glad you were bornin Bolingbroke. Anyway, It makes
us kind of neighbors, doesn't it. And I like that because when I
tell you secrets, it won't beas if I were telling them to a
stranger. I have to tell themI can't keep secrets. It's no use
to try. That's my worst failingthat and indecision, As aforesaid, would
you believe it? It took mehalf an hour to decide which hat to
wear when I was coming here hereto a graveyard. At first I inclined

(48:06):
to my brown one with the feather, but as soon as I put it
on, I thought, this pinkone with the floppy brim would be more
becoming when I got it pinned inplace. I like the brown one better.
At last, I put them closetogether on the bed, shut my
eyes and jabbed with a hat pin. The pin speared the pink one,
so I put it on. Itis becoming, isn't it? Tell me?
What do you think of my looks? At this naive demand made in

(48:27):
a perfectly serious tone, Priscilla laughedagain, but Anne said, impulsively,
squeezing Philip's hand, we thought thismorning that you were the prettiest girl we
saw at Redmond. Philippa's crooked mouthflashed into a bewitching, crooked smile over
very white little teeth. I thoughtthat myself was her next astounding statement,
but I wanted some one else's opinionto bolster mine up. I can't decide

(48:47):
even on my own appearance. Justas soon as I've decided that I'm pretty,
I begin to feel miserably that Iam not. Besides, I have
a horrible old great aunt who wasalways saying to me, with a mournful
sigh, you were such a prettybaby. It's strange how children change when
they grow up. I adore aunts, but I detest great aunts. Please
tell me quite often that I ampretty, if you don't mind. I

(49:08):
feel so much more comfortable when Ibelieve I'm pretty, And I'll be just
as obliging to you if you wantme to, I can be with a
clear conscience. Thanks laughed, Anne. But Priscilla and I are so firmly
convinced of our own good looks thatwe don't need any assurance about them,
so you needn't trouble. Oh you'relaughing at me. I know you think
I'm abominably vain, but I'm not. There really isn't one spark of vanity

(49:30):
in me, and I'm never abit grudging about paying compliments to other girls
when they deserve them. I'm soglad I know you folks. I came
up on Saturday, and I've nearlydied of homesickness ever since. It's a
horrible feeling, isn't it. InBowling Broke, I'm an important personage,
and in Kingsport I'm just nobody.There were times when I could feel my
soul turning a delicate blue. Wheredo you hang out? Thirty Eight's in

(49:53):
John Street? Better and better?Why I'm just around the corner on Wallace
Street. I don't like my boardinghouse though. It's bleak and lonesome,
and my room looks out on suchan unholy back yard. It's the ugliest
place in the world. As forcats, well, surely all the Kingsport
cats can't congregate there at night,but half of them must. I adore

(50:13):
cats on hearth rugs, snoozing beforenice friendly fires, but cats in back
yards at midnight are are totally differentanimals. The first night I was here,
I cried all night, and sodid the cats. You should have
seen my nose in the morning.How I wished I had never left home.
I don't know how you managed tomake up your mind to come to
Redmond at all, If you arereally such an undecided person, bless your

(50:34):
heart, honey, I didn't.It was father who wanted me to come
here. His heart was set onit. Why, I don't know.
It seems perfectly ridiculous to think ofme studying for a BA degree, doesn't
it not? But what I cando it? All right? I have
heaps of brains, oh, saidPriscilla, vaguely. Yes, but it's
such hard work to use them,and bias are such learned dignified, wise,
solemn creatures. They must be.Oh, I didn't want to come

(50:58):
to Redmond. I did it justto oblige father. He is such a
duck. Besides, I knew ifI stayed home, I'd have to get
married. Mother wanted that, wantedit decidedly. Mother has plenty of decision.
But I really hated the thought ofbeing married for a few years.
Yet I want to have heaps ofbum before I settle down. And ridiculous
as the idea of my being ab a is, the idea of my

(51:20):
being an old married woman is stillmore absurd, isn't it. I'm only
eighteen. No, I concluded Iwould rather come to Redmond than be married.
Besides, how could I ever havemade up my mind which man to
marry? Were There's so many laughedAnne heaps. The boys like me awfully,
they really do. But there wereonly two that mattered. The rest
were all too young and too poor. I must marry a rich man.

(51:43):
You know, why must you?Honey? You couldn't imagine me being a
poor man's wife, could you.I can't do a single useful thing,
and I am very extravagant. Ohno, my husband must have heaps of
money, so that narrowed them downto too. But I couldn't decide between
two any easier than between two hundred. I knew perfectly well that whichever one
I chose, i'd regret all mylife that I hadn't married the other.

(52:07):
Didn't you love either of them?Asked Anne a little hesitatingly. It was
not easy for her to speak toa stranger of the great mystery and transformation
of life. Goodness, Now,I couldn't love anybody. It isn't in
me. Besides, I wouldn't wantto. Being in love makes you a
perfect slave, I think, andit would give a man such power to
hurt you. I'd be afraid.No. No. Alec and Alonzo were

(52:30):
two dear boys, and I likethem both so much that I really don't
know which I like the better.That is the trouble. Alec is the
best looking, of course, andI simply couldn't marry a man who wasn't
handsome. He is good tempered,too, and has lovely, curly black
hair. He's rather too perfect.I don't believe I like a perfect husband,
somebody I could never find fault with. Then why not marry Alonzo?

(52:51):
Asked Priscilla gravely think of marrying aname like Alonzo, said phil dolefully.
I don't believe I could endure it. But he has a classic nose,
and it would be a comfort tohave a nose in the family that could
be depended on I can't depend onmine so far. It takes after the
Gordon pattern, but I am soafraid it will develop burn tendencies as I
grow older. I examine it everyday anxiously to make sure it's still a

(53:14):
Gordon. Mother was a burn andhas the burn nose in the burnest degree.
Wait till you see it. Iadore nice noses. Your nose is
awfully nice, Anne Shirley, Alonzo'snose nearly turned the balance in his favor,
But Alonzo no, I couldn't decide. If I could have done as
I did with the hats, stoodthem both up together, shut my eyes

(53:35):
and jabbed with a hatpin, itwould have been quite easy. What did
Aleig and Alonzo feel like when youcame away, queried Priscilla. Oh,
they still have hope. I toldthem they'd have to wait till I could
make up my mind. They're quitewilling to wait. They both worshiped me.
You know. Meanwhile, I intendto have a good time. I
expect I shall have heaps of bowsat Redmond. I can't be happy unless
I have, you know. Butdon't you think the freshmen are fearfully homely?

(53:59):
I saw only one really handsome fellowamong them. He went away before
you came. I heard his chum, Colin Gilbert. His chum had eyes
that stuck out that far. Butyou're not going yet. Girls, don't
go yet, I think we must, said Anne rather coldly. It's getting
late and I've some work to do. But you'll both come to see me,
won't you, asked Philippa, gettingup and putting an arm around each

(54:21):
and let me come to see you. I want to be chummy with you.
I've taken such a fancy to youboth, and I haven't quite disgusted
you with my frivolity, have I? Not quite? Laughed Anne, responding
to Phil's squeeze with a return ofcordiality. Because I'm not half so silly
as I seem on the surface.You know, you just accept philip A
Gordon as the Lord made her,with all her faults, and I believe

(54:42):
you'll come to like her. Isn'tthis graveyard a sweet place? I'd love
to be buried. Here, here'sa grave I didn't see before, this
one in the iron railing. Ohgirls, look see the stone says it's
the grave of a middy who waskilled in the fight between the Shannon and
the Chesapeake. Jest fancy Anne pausedby the railing and looked at the worn
stone, her pulses thrilling with suddenexcitement. The old graveyard, with its

(55:06):
overarching trees and long aisles of shadows, faded from her sight. Instead,
she saw the Kingsport Harbor of nearlya century Agone. Out of the mist
came slowly a great frigate, brilliantwith the meteor flag of England. Behind
her was another with a still heroicform wrapped in his own starry flag,
lying on the quarter deck, thegallant Lawrence Time's finger had turned back his

(55:28):
pages, and that was the Shannon, sailing triumphant up the bay with the
Chesapeake as her prize. Come back, Anne, Shirley, come back,
laughed Philippa, pulling her arm.You're a hundred years away from us.
Come back, Anne came back witha sigh. Her eyes were shining softly.
I've always loved that old story,she said. And although the English
won that victory, I think itwas because of the brave defeated commander.

(55:52):
I love it. This grave seemsto bring it so near and make it
so real. This poor little middywas only eighteen. He died of desperate
wounds received in gallant action. Sirrerethe's epitaph. It is such as a
soldier might wish for. Before sheturned away, Anne unpinned the little cluster
of purple pansies she wore and droppedit softly on the grave of the boy

(56:13):
who had perished in the Great Seaduel. Well what do you think of
our new friend, asked Priscilla,when Phil had left them. I like
her. There is something very lovableabout her, in spite of all her
nonsense. I believe, as shesays herself, that she isn't half as
silly as she sounds. She's adear, kissable baby, and I don't
know that she'll ever really grow up. I like her, too, said

(56:34):
Priscilla decidedly. She talks as muchabout boys as Ruby Gillis does, but
it always enrages or sickens me tohear Ruby, whereas I just wanted to
laugh good naturedly at Phil. Now, what is the why of that there
is a difference, said Anne meditatively. I think it's because Ruby is really
so conscious of boys. She playsat love and love making. Besides,
you feel when she is boasting ofher bows that she is doing it to

(56:58):
rub it well into you that youhaven't half so many. Now, when
Phil talks of her bows, itsounds as if she were just speaking of
chums. She really looks upon boysas good comrades, and she is pleased
when she has dozens of them taggingaround, simply because she likes to be
popular and to be thought popular.Even Alec and Alonzo. I'll never be
able to think of those two namesseparately after this are to her just two

(57:19):
playfellows who want her to play withthem all their lives. I'm glad we
met her, and I'm glad wewent to Old Saint John's. I believe
I've put forth a tiny soul routeinto Kingsport soil this afternoon, I hope
so. I hate to feel transplanted. End of Chapter four, Chapter five,
Letters from Home. For the nextthree weeks, Anne and Priscilla continued

(57:40):
to feel as strangers in a strangeland. Then suddenly everything seemed to fall
into focus. Redmond, professors,classes, students, studies, social doings.
Life became homogenious again. Instead ofbeing made up of detached fragments,
the freshmen, instead of being acollection of unrelated individuals, found themselves a
class with a class spirit, aclass yell, class interest, class antipathies,

(58:04):
and class ambitions. They won theday in the annual arts rush against
the sophomores, and thereby gained therespect of all the classes and an enormous
confidence giving opinion of themselves. Forthree years the sophomores had won in the
rush. That the victory of thisyear perched upon the Freshman's banner was attributed
to the strategic generalship of Gilbert Blythe, who marshaled the campaign and originated certain

(58:24):
new tactics which demoralized the sophomores andswept the freshman to triumph. As a
reward of merit, he was electedpresident of the Freshman class, a position
of honor and responsibility from a freshmanpoint of view, at least coveted by
many. He was also invited tojoin the Lambs, Redmonees for Lambethata,
a compliment rarely paid to a freshman. As a preparatory initiation ordeal, he

(58:47):
had to parade the principal business streetsof Kingsport for a whole day, wearing
a sun bonnet and a voluminous kitchenapron of gaudily flowered calico. This he
did, cheerfully, doffing his sunbonnet with courtly grace. When he met
ladies of his acquaintance, Charlie Sloane, who had not been asked to join
the Lambs, told Anne he didnot see how life could do it,
and he, for his part,could never humiliate himself so fancy Charlie Sloane,

(59:10):
in a caliker apron and a thunbunnet, giggled Priscilla. He'd looked exactly
like his old grandmother Sloane. Gilbertnow looked as much like a man in
them as in his own proper habiliments. Anne and Priscilla found themselves in the
thick of the social life of Redmond. That this came about so speedily was
due in great measure to Philippa Gordon. Philippa was the daughter of a rich

(59:31):
and well known man, and belongedto an old and exclusive Blue Nose family.
This, combined with her beauty andcharm, a charm acknowledged by all
who met her, promptly opened thegates of all cliques, clubs, and
classes in Redmond to her, andwhere she went, Anne and Priscilla went
too. Phil adored Anne and Priscilla, especially Anne. She was a loyal

(59:51):
little soul, crystal free from anyform of snobbishness. Love me, Love
my friends seemed to be her unconsciousmotto. Without effort, she took them
with her and were ever widening circleof acquaintanceship and the two Avonlea girls found
their social pathway at Redmond made veryeasy and pleasant for them, to the
envy and wonderment of the other Freshets, who, lacking Philip's sponsorship, were
doomed to remain rather on the fringeof things during their first college year.

(01:00:15):
To Anne and Priscilla, with theirmore serious views of life, phil remained
the amusing, lovable baby she hadseemed on their first meeting. Yet,
as she said herself, she hadheaps of brains. When or where she
found time to study was a mystery, for she seemed always in demand for
some kind of fun, and herhome evenings were crowded with callers. She
had all the bows that heart coulddesire for. Nine tenths of the freshmen

(01:00:37):
and a big fraction of all theother classes were rivals for her smiles.
She was naively delighted over this,and gleefully recounted each new conquest to Anne
and Priscilla with comments that might havemade the unlucky lover's ears burn fiercely.
Alec and Alonzo don't seem to haveany serious rival, yet, remarked Anne
teasingly. Not one, agreed,Philippa. I write them both every week

(01:00:59):
and tell them all about my youngmen here. I'm sure it must amuse
them. But of course the oneI like best I can't get, Gilbert
Blythe won't take any notice of meexcept to look at me as if I
were a nice little kitt and he'dlike to pat too. Well. I
know the reason I owe you agrudge, Queen Anne. I really ought
to hate you, and instead Ilove you madly, and I'm miserable if
I don't see you every day.You're different from any girl I ever knew

(01:01:22):
before. When you look at mein a certain way, I feel what
an insignificant, frivolous little beast Iam, and I long to be better
and wiser and stronger, and thenI make good resolutions, but the first
nice looking manny who comes my wayknocks them all out of my head.
Isn't college life magnificent? It's sofunny to think I hated it that first
day, But if I hadn't,I might never got really acquainted with you.

(01:01:45):
Anne. Please tell me over againthat you like me a little bit.
I yearn to hear it. Ilike you a big bit, and
I think you're a dear, sweet, adorable, velvety, clawless little kitten,
laughed Anne. But I don't seewhen you ever get time to learn
your lessons. Phil must have foundtime, for she held her own in
every class of her year. Eventhe grumpy old professor of mathematics, who

(01:02:06):
detested Coed's and had bitterly opposed theiradmission to Redmond, could implore her.
She led the Freshetts everywhere, exceptin English, where Anne Shirley left her
far behind. Anne herself found thestudies of her freshman year very easy,
thanks in great part to the steadywork she and Gilbert had put in during
those two past years in Avonlea.This left her more time for a social
life, which she thoroughly enjoyed.But never for a moment did she forget

(01:02:29):
Avonlea and the friends there. Toher, the happiest moments in each week
were those in which letters came fromhome. It was not until she had
got her first letters that she beganto think she could ever like Kingsport or
feel at home there. Before theycame, Avonlea had seemed thousands of miles
away. Those letters brought it nearand linked the old life to the news
so closely that they began to seemone and the same instead of two hopelessly

(01:02:52):
segregated existences. The first batch containedsix letters from Jane Andrews, Ruby,
Gillis, Diana Barry, Marilla,Missus Lynde, and Date. Jane's was
a copperplate production, with every teanicely crossed and every eye precisely dotted,
and not an interesting sentence in it. She never mentioned the school concerning which
Anne was avid to hear. Shenever answered one of the questions Anne had

(01:03:13):
asked in her letter, but shetold Anne how many yards of lay she
had recently crocheted, and the kindof weather they were having, an avonlea,
and how she intended to have hernew dress made, and the way
she felt when her head ached.Ruby Gillis wrote a gushing epistle deploring Anne's
absence, assuring her she was horriblymissed in everything, asking what the Redmond
fellows were like, and filling therest with accounts of her own harrowing experiences

(01:03:35):
with her numerous admirers. It wasa silly, harmless letter, and Anne
would have laughed over it had itnot been for the PostScript. Gilbert seems
to be enjoying Redmond, judging fromhis letters, wrote Ruby, I don't
think Charlie is so stuck on it. So Gilbert was writing to Ruby very
well. He had a perfect rightto, of course, Only Anne did
not know that Ruby had written thefirst letter and that Gilbert had answered it

(01:03:59):
from mere courtesy. She tossed Ruby'sletter aside contemptuously, but it took all
Diana's breezy, newsy delightful epistle tobanish the sting of Ruby's PostScript. Diana's
letter contained a little too much Fred, but was otherwise crowded and crossed with
items of interest, and Anne almostfelt herself back in Avonlea while reading it.
Marilla's was a rather prim and colorlessepistle, severely innocent of gossip or

(01:04:23):
emotion. Yet somehow it conveyed toAnne a whiff of the wholesome simple life
at Green Gables, with its savorof ancient peace and the steadfast, abiding
love that was there for her.Missus Lynde's letter was full of church news.
Having broken up housekeeping, Missus Lyndehad more time than ever to devote
church affairs, and had flung herselfinto them heart and soul. She was

(01:04:43):
at present much worked up over thepoor supplies they were having in the vacant
Avonlea pulpit. I don't believe anybut fools enter the ministry nowadays, she
wrote, bitterly, Such candidates asthey have sent us in, such stuff
as they preach. Half of itain't true, and what's worse, it
ain't sound doctrine. The one wehave now is the worst of the lot.
He mostly takes a text and preachesabout something else. And he says

(01:05:04):
he doesn't believe all the heathen willbe eternally lost the idea if they won't
all the money we've been giving toforeign missions will be clean wasted. That's
what last Sunday night he announced thatnext Sunday he'd preach on the axe head
that swam. I think he'd betterconfine himself to the Bible than leave sensational
subjects alone. Things have come toa pretty pass. If a minister can't
find enough in holy writ to preachabout, that's what. What church do

(01:05:26):
you attend? Anne? I hopeyou go regularly. People are apt to
get so careless about church going awayfrom home, and I understand college students
are great sinners in this respect.I'm told many of them actually study their
lessons on Sunday. I hope you'llnever sink that low. Anne. Remember
how you were brought up, andbe very careful what friends you make.
You never know what sort of creaturesare in them colleges. Outwardly they may

(01:05:46):
be as white as sepulchers, andinwardly as ravening wolves. That's what you'd
better not have anything to say toany young man who isn't from the island.
I forgot to tell you what happenedthe day the minister called here.
It was the funniest thing, II said to Marilla. If Anne had
been here, wouldn't she have hada laugh? Even Marilla laughed. You
know, he's a very short,fat little man with bow legs. Well,

(01:06:08):
that old pig of mister Harrison's,the big tall one, had wandered
over here that day again and brokeinto the yard, and it got into
the back porch unbeknowns to us,and it was there when the minister appeared
in the doorway. It made onewild boat to get out, but there
was nowhere to both except between thembow legs. So there it went,
And being as it was so bigand the minister so little, it took
him clean off his feet and carriedhim away. His hat went one way,

(01:06:30):
in his cane another just as Marillaand I got to the door.
I'll never forget the look of him, and that poor pig was near scared
to death. I'll never be ableto read that account in the Bible of
the swine that rushed madly down thesteep place into the sea without seeing mister
Harrison's pig careering down the hill withthat minister. I guess the pig thought
he had the old boy on hisback. Instead of inside of him.
I was thankful the twins weren't about. It wouldn't have been the right thing

(01:06:50):
for them to have seen a ministerin such an undignified predicament. Just before
they got to the brook, theminister jumped off or fell off. The
pig rushed through the brook like mad, and through the woods. Marilla and
I run down and help the ministerget up and brush his coat. He
wasn't hurt, but he was mad. He seemed to hold Marilla and me
responsible for it, all though wetold him the pig didn't belong to us

(01:07:10):
and had been pestering us all summer. Besides, what did he come to
the back door for. You'd neverhave caught mister Allan doing that. It'll
be a long time before we geta man like mister Allen. But it's
an ill wind that blows no good. We've never seen hoof foor hair of
that pig since, and it's mybelief we never will. Things is pretty
quiet and avonlea. I don't findGreen Gables as lonesome as I expected.
I think I'll sart another cotton warpquilt this winter. Missus Silas Sloane has

(01:07:34):
a handsome new apple leaf pattern.When I feel that I must have some
excitement, I read the murder trialsin that Boston paper my niece sends me.
I never used to do it,but they're real interesting. The States
must be an awful place. Ihope you'll never go there, Anne,
But the way girls roam over theearth now is something terrible. It always
makes me think of Satan in theBook of Job, going to and fro

(01:07:54):
and walking up and down. Idon't believe the Lord ever intended it.
That's what Davy has been pretty goodsince you went away. One day he
was bad, and Marilla punished himby making him wear doors apron all day,
and then he went and cut alldoors aprons up. I spanked him
for that, and then he wentand chased my rooster to death. The
mc phersons have moved down to myplace. She's a great housekeeper, and
very particular. She's rooted all myJune lilies up because she says they make

(01:08:16):
a garden look so untidy. Thomasset them lilies out when we were married.
Her husband seems a nice sort ofman, but she can't get over
being an old maid. That's whatdon't study too hard, and be sure
and put your winter underclothes on assoon as the weather gets cool. Marilla
worries a lot about you, butI tell you've got more sense than I
ever thought you would have at onetime, and that you'll be all right.
Davy's letter plunged into a grievance atthe start. Dear Anne, please

(01:08:40):
write and tell Marilla not to tieme to the rail of the bridge when
I go fishing. The boys makefun of me when she does. It's
awful lonesome here without you, butgreat fun in school. Jane Andrews is
crosser than you. I scared missusLynde with a Jackie lantern last night.
She was awful mad, and shewas mad because I chased her old rooster
round the yard till he fell downdead. I didn't mean to make it
fall down dead. What made himdie? Anne? I want to know.

(01:09:02):
Missus Lynde threw him into the pigpench. She might have sold him
to mister Blair. Mister Blair isgiving fifty cents a piece for good dead
roosters. Now I heard missus Lyndeasking the minister to pray for her.
What did you do that? Wasso bad, Anne, I want to
know. I've got a kite witha magnificent tail. Anne, Milty Bolter
told me a great story in schoolyesterday. It is true. Old Joe

(01:09:23):
Mosey and Leon were playing cards onenight last week in the woods. The
cards were on a stump, anda big black man, bigger than the
trees come along and grabbed the cardsin the stump and disappeared with a noise
like thunder. I'll bet they werescared. Milty says. The black man
was the old Harry, was he? Anne? I want to know mister
Kimball over at Spenservale is very sickand we'll have to go to the hospitable.
Please excuse me while I ask Marillaif that's spelled right. Marilla says

(01:09:45):
it's the stylum he has to goto, not the other place. He
thinks he has a snake inside ofhim. What's it like to have a
snake inside of you? Anne?I want to know Missus Laurence Fell is
sick too. Missus Lynde says thatall that is the matter with her is
that she thinks too much about herinsides. I wonder, said Anne,
as she folded up her letters whatmissus Lynde would think of Philippa end of

(01:10:06):
chapter five, Chapter six in thepark, what are you going to do
with yourselves to day? Girls,asked Philippa, popping into Anne's room one
Saturday afternoon. We're going for awalk in the park, answered Anne.
I ought to stay in and finishmy blouse, but I couldn't sew on
a day like this. There's somethingin the air that gets into my blood

(01:10:27):
and makes a sort of glory inmy soul. My fingers would twitch and
I'd sew a crooked seam. Soit's ho for the park in the Pines?
Does we include any one but yourselfand Priscilla? Yes, it includes
Gilbert and Charley, and we'll bevery glad if it will include you also,
But said Philippa dolefully. If Igo, I'll have to be Gooseberry,
and that will be a new experiencefor Philippa. Gordon, Well,

(01:10:49):
new experiences are broadening. Come along, and you'll be able to sympathize with
all poor souls who have to playGooseberry often. But where are all the
victims? Oh? I was tiredof them all and simply couldn't be bothered
with any of them today. Besides, I've been feeling a little blue,
just a pale, elusive azure.It isn't serious enough for anything darker.
I wrote Alec and Alonzo last week. I put the letters into envelopes and

(01:11:12):
dressed them, but I didn't sealthem up. That evening. Something funny
happened. That is, Alec wouldthink it funny, but Alonzo wouldn't be
likely to. I was in ahurry, so I snatched Alec's letter as
I thought, out of the envelopeand scribbled down a PostScript. Then I
mailed both letters. I got Alonzo'sreply this morning. Girls. I had
put that PostScript to his letter,and he was furious. Of course he'll

(01:11:33):
get over it, and I don'tcare if he doesn't, but it spoiled
my day. So I thought i'dcome to you, darlings to get cheered
up. After the football season opens, I won't have any spare Saturday afternoons
I had door football. I've gotthe most gorgeous cap and sweaters striped in
Redmond colors to wear to the games. To be sure, a little way
off, I look like a walkingbarber's pole. Do you know that that

(01:11:54):
Gilbert of yours has been elected captainof the freshman football team. Yes,
he told us so last evening,said priss Zillah. Seeing that, outraged
Anne would not answer. He andCharlie were down. We knew they were
coming, so we painstakingly put outof sight or out of reach all miss
Ada's cushions. That very elaborate onewith the raised embroidery I dropped on the
floor in the corner behind the churretwas on. I thought it would be

(01:12:15):
safe there, but would you believeit? Charlie Sloane made for that chair,
noticed the cushion behind it, solemnlyfished it up and sat on it
the whole evening. Such a wreckof a cushion as it was. Poor
miss Ada asked me to day,still smiling, but oh so reproachfully why
I had allowed it to be satupon? I told her I hadn't.
That it was a matter of predestinationcoupled with inveterate slownishness, and I wasn't

(01:12:39):
a match for both combined. MissAda's cushions are really getting on my nerves,
said Anne. She finished two newones last week, stuffed and embroidered
within an inch of their lives,there being absolutely no other cushionless place to
put them, She stood them upagainst the wall on the stair landing.
They topple over half the time,and if we come up or down the
stairs in the dark, we fallover them. Last Sunday, when mister

(01:13:00):
Davis prayed for all those exposed tothe perils of the sea, I added
in thought, and for all thosewho live in houses where cushions are loved,
not wisely, but too well.There we're ready, and I see
the boys comin through Olt Saint John's. Do you cast in your lot with
us? Phil I'll go. IfI can walk with Priscilla and Charley,
that will be a bearable degree ofgooseberry. That Gilbert of yours is a

(01:13:20):
darling, Anne, But why doeshe go around so much with goggle eyes?
Anne stiffened. She had no greatliking for Charlie Sloane, but he
was of Avonlea, so no outsiderhad any business to laugh at him.
Charley and Gilbert have always been friends, she said coldly. Charley is a
nice boy. He's not to blamefor his eyes. Don't tell me that
he is. He must have donesomething dreadful in a previous existence to be

(01:13:43):
punished with such eyes. PRIs andI are going to have such sport with
him this afternoon. We'll make funof him to his faith, and he'll
never know it. Doubtless, theabandoned peas, as Anne called them,
did carry out their amiable intentions,but Sloane was blissfully ignorant. He thought
he was quite a fine fellow tobe walking with two such coeds, especially
Philip O Gordon, the class beautyand belle. It must surely impress Anne.

(01:14:06):
She would see that some people appreciatedhim at his real value. Gilbert
and Anne loitered a little behind theothers, enjoying the calm, still beauty
of the autumn afternoon, under thepines of the park, on the road
that climbed and twisted round the harborshore. The silence here is like a
prayer, isn't it, said Anne, her face upturned to the shining sky.
How I love the pines. Theyseem to strike their roots deep into

(01:14:30):
the romance of all the ages.It is so comforting to creep away now
and then for a good talk withthem. I always feel so happy out
here, and so in the mountainsolitudes o'er taken as by some spell divine.
Their cares drop from them like theneedles shaken from out the dusty pine.
Quoted Gilbert, they make our littleambitions seem rather petty, don't they?

(01:14:50):
Anne? I think if ever anygreat sorrow came to me, I
would come to the pines for comfort, said Anne dreamily. I hope no
great sorrow ever will come to you, Anne, said Gilbert, who could
not connect the idea of sorrow withthe vivid, joyous creature beside him,
unwitting that those who can soar tothe highest height can also plunge to the

(01:15:10):
deepest depths, and that the natureswhich enjoy most keenly are those which also
suffer most sharply. But there mustsome time, mused Anne. Life seems
like a cup of glory held tomy lips just now, But there must
be some bitterness in it. Thereis in every cup. I shall taste
mine some day. Well. Ihope I shall be strong and brave to
meet it, and I hope itwon't be through my own fault that it

(01:15:32):
will come. Do you remember whatdoctor Davis said last Sunday evening that the
sorrow's God sent us brought comfort andstrength with them, while the sorrows we
brought on ourselves through folly or wickednesswere by far the hardest to bear.
But we mustn't talk of sorrow andan afternoon like this. It's meant for
the sheer joy of living, isn'tit. If I had my way,

(01:15:54):
i'd shut everything out of your life, but happiness and pleasure, Anne,
said Gilbert, in the tone thatmeant danger. Then you would be very
unwise, rejoined Anne hastily. I'msure no life can be properly developed and
rounded out without some trial and sorrow, though I suppose it is only when
we are pretty comfortable that we admitit. Come. The others have got
to the pavilion and are beckoning tous. They all sat down in the

(01:16:16):
little pavilion to watch an autumn sunsetof deep red fire and pallid gold.
To their left lay Kingsport, itsroofs and spires dim in their shroud of
violet smoke. To their right laythe harbor, taking on tints of rose
and copper as it stretched out intothe sunset. Before them, the water
shimmered satin, smooth and silver,gray and beyond clean shaven. William's Island

(01:16:39):
loomed out of the mist, guardingthe town like a sturdy bulldog. Its
lighthouse beakn flared through the mist likea baleful star, and was answered by
another in the far horizon. Didyou ever see such a strong looking place?
Asked Philippa. I don't want William'sIsland especially, but I'm sure I
couldn't get it if I did.Look at that sentry on the summit of

(01:16:59):
the fort right beside the flag.Doesn't he look as if he had stepped
out of a romance? Speaking ofromance, said Priscilla. We've been looking
for heather, but of course wecouldn't find any. It's too late in
the season. I suppose heather,exclaimed Anne. Heather doesn't grow in America,
does it. There are just twopatches of it in the whole continents,
said phil one right here in thepark and one somewhere else in Nova

(01:17:20):
Scotia. I forget where the famousHighland regiment the Black Watch, camped here
one year, and when the menshook out the straw of their beds in
the spring, some seeds of heathertook root. Oh, how delightful,
said enchanted Anne. Let's go homearound by Spofford Avenue, suggested Gilbert.
We can see all the handsome houseswhere the wealthy nobles dwell. Spofford Avenue

(01:17:41):
is the finest residential street in Kingsport. Nobody can build on it unless he's
a millionaire. Oh do, saidPhil There's a perfectly killing little place I
want to show you Anne. Itwasn't built by a millionaire. It's the
first place after you leave the parkand must have grown while Spofford Avenue was
still a country road. It didgrow, it wasn't built. I don't
care for that. Houses on theavenue their too brand new and plate glassy.

(01:18:02):
But this little spot is a dreamand its name. But wait till
you see it. They saw itas they walked up the pine fringed hill
from the park. Just on thecrest where Spofford Avenue petered out into a
plain road, was the little whiteframe house, with groups of pines on
either side of it, stretching theirarms protectingly over its low roof. It

(01:18:23):
was covered with red and gold vinesthrough which its green shuttered windows peeped.
Before it was a tiny garden surroundedby a low stone wall October. Though
it was, the garden was stillvery sweet, with dear, old fashioned,
unworldly flowers and shrubs, sweet may, southern wood, lemon, verbena,
alyssum, petunias, marigolds and chrysanthemums. A tiny brick walk and herringbone

(01:18:46):
pattern led from the gate to thefront porch. The whole place might have
been transplanted from some remote country village. Yet there was something about it that
made its nearest neighbor, the biglawn encircled palace of a tobacco king,
look exceedingly crude and showy and illbred. By contrast, as Phil said,
it was the difference between being bornand being made. It's the dearest

(01:19:08):
place I ever saw, said Annedelightedly. It gives me one of my
old, delightful, funny aches.It's dearer and quainter than even miss Lavender
stone House. It's the name Iwant you to notice, especially, said
Phil. Look in white letters aroundthe archway over the gate, Patty's Place.
Isn't that killing? Especially on thisavenue of pinehursts and Elmwold's and cedar

(01:19:30):
crofts. Patty's Place, if youplease, I adore it. Have you
any idea. Who Patty is,asked Priscilla. Patty Spofford is the name
of the old lady who owns it. I've discovered she lives there with her
niece, and they've lived there forhundreds of years, more or less,
maybe a little less. Anne exaggerationis merely a flight of poetic fancy.
I understand that wealthy folk have triedto buy the lot time and again.

(01:19:51):
It's really worth a small fortune,now, you know. But Patty won't
sell upon any consideration. And there'san apple orchard behind the house in place
of a back yard. You'll seeit when we get a little past,
a real apple orchard on Spofford Avenue. I'm going to dream about Patty's place
to night, said Anne. WhyI feel as if I belonged to it.
I wonder if, by any chance, we'll ever see the inside of

(01:20:13):
it. It isn't likely, saidPriscilla. Anne smiled mysteriously. No,
it isn't likely, but I believeit will happen. I have a queer,
creepy crawley feeling. You can callit a presentiment if you like.
That Patty's Place and I are goingto be better acquainted yet end of chapter
six, Chapter seven home again.Those first three weeks at Redmond had seemed

(01:20:38):
long, but the rest of theterm flew by on wings of wind before
they realized that the Redmond students foundthemselves in the grind of Christmas examinations,
Emerging therefrom more or less triumphantly.The honor of leading in the freshman classes
fluctuated between Anne, Gilbert and Philippa. Priscilla did very well. Charlie Sloane
scraped through respectably and comported himself ascomplacently as if he had let in everything.

(01:21:01):
I can't really believe that this timeto morrow while be in Green Gables,
said Anne on the night before departure. But I shall be, and
you Phil will be in Bowlingbroke withAlec and Alonzo. I'm longing to see
them, admitted Phil, between thechocolate she was nibbling. They really are
such dear boys. You know.There's to be no end of dances and
drives in general jamborees. I shallnever forgive you, Queen Anne, for

(01:21:24):
not coming home with me for theholidays. Never means three days with you,
Phil. It was dear of youto ask me, and I'd love
to go to Bowlingbroke some day,but I can't go this year. I
must go home. You don't knowhow my heart longs for it. You
won't have much of a time,said Phil scornfully. There'll be one or
two quilting parties, I suppose,and all the old gossips will talk you

(01:21:45):
over to your face and behind yourback. You'll die of the lonesomeness.
Child in heaven, Lee, saidAnne, highly amused. Now if you'd
come with me, you'd have aperfectly gorgeous time. Bowlingbroke would go wild
over you, Queen Nan, yourhair and your style and oh everything.
You're so different. You'd be sucha success, and I would bask in

(01:22:08):
reflected glory, not the rose,but near the rose. Do come,
after all, Anne, Your pictureof social triumphs is quite fascinating, Phil,
But I'll paint one to offset it. I'm going home to an old
country farmhouse, once green rather faded, now set among leafless apple orchards.
There is a brook below, anda december fir wood beyond, where I've

(01:22:30):
heard harp swept by the fingers ofrain and wind. There is a pond
near by that will be gray andbrooding. Now there will be two oldish
ladies in the house, one talland thin, one short and fat.
And there will be two twins,one a perfect model, the other what
missus Lynde calls a holy terror.There will be a little room upstairs over
the porch where old dreams hang thick, and a big, fat, glorious

(01:22:53):
feather bed, which will almost seemthe height of luxury after a boarding house
mattress. How do you like mypicture, Phil, It seems a very
dull one, said Phil with agrimace. Oh but I've left out the
transforming thing, said Anne softly.There'll be love there, Phil, faithful,
tender love such as I'll never findanywhere else in the world, love

(01:23:14):
that's waiting for me. That makesmy picture a masterpiece, doesn't it,
even if the colors are not verybrilliant. Phil silently got up, tossed
her box of chocolates away, wentup to Anne and put her arms about
her. Anne, I wish Iwas like you, she said soberly.
Diana met Anne at the Carmody stationthe next night, and they drove home
together under silent star sown depths ofsky. Green Gables had a very festal

(01:23:39):
appearance as they drove up the lane. There was a light in every window,
the glow breaking out through the darknesslike flame. Red blossoms swung against
the dark background of the haunted wood, and in the yard was a brave
bonfire with two gay little figures dancingaround it, one of which gave an
unearthly yell as the buggy turned inunder the poplars. Davy means that for
an Indian war whoop, said Diana. Mister Harrison's hired boy taught it to

(01:24:03):
him, and he's been practicing itup to welcome you with. Missus Lynde
says it has worn her nerves tofrazzle. He creeps up behind her,
you know, and then lets go. He was determined to have a bonfire
for you too. He's been pilingup branches for a fortnight and pestering Marilla
to be let pour some kerousene oilover it before setting it on fire.
I guess she did by the smell, though Missus Lynde said up to the

(01:24:25):
last that Dave would blow himself andeverybody else up if he was let.
Anne was out of the buggy bythis time, and Davy was rapturously hugging
her knees, while even Dora wasclinging to her hand. Isn't that a
bully bonfire? Anne? Just letme show you how to poke it.
See the sparks. I did itfor you, Anne, cause I was
so glad you were coming home.The kitchen door opened, and Marilla's spare

(01:24:45):
form darkened against the inner light.She preferred to meet Anne in the shadows,
for she was horribly afraid that shewas going to cry with joy.
She stern repressed Marilla, who thoughtall display of deep emotion unseemly. Missus
Lynde was behind her, sancey,kindly, matronly, as of you're the
love that Anne had told Phil waswaiting for her, surrounded her and enfolded
her with its blessing and its sweetness. Nothing, after all, could compare

(01:25:09):
with old ties, old friends,and old green gables. How starry Anne's
eyes were as they sat down tothe loaded supper table, how pink her
cheeks, how silver clear her laughter. And Diana was going to stay all
night too, how like the dearold times it was, And the rosebud
tea set graced the table with Marilla. The force of nature could no further
go. I suppose you and Dianawill now proceed to talk all night,

(01:25:31):
said Marilla sarcastically, as the girlswent upstairs. Marilla was always sarcastic after
any self betrayal. Yes, agreedAnne gaily, but I'm going to put
Davy to bed first. He insistson that, you bet, said Davy,
as they went along the hall.I want somebody to say my prayers
to again. It's no fun sayingthem alone. You don't say them alone,
Davy. God is always with youto hear you. Well, I

(01:25:55):
can't see him, objected Davy.I want to pray to somebody I can
see, but I won't say themto missus Lynde or Marilla there now.
Nevertheless, when Davy was garbed inhis gray flannel nighty, he did not
seem in a hurry to begin.He stood before Anne, shuffling one barefoot
over the other and looked undecided.Come, dear, kneel down, said
Anne. Davy came and buried hishead in Anne's lap, but he did

(01:26:19):
not kneel down. Anne. Hesaid, in a muffled voice, I
don't feel like praying, after all, I haven't felt like it for a
week now. I I didn't praylast night, nor the night before?
Why not? Davy asked Anne gently. You you won't be mad if I
tell you, implored Davy. Annelifted the little gray flanneled body on her

(01:26:42):
knee and cuddled his head on herarm. Do I ever get mad when
you tell me things? Davy?No, you never do, but you
get sorry. An. That's worse. You'll be awful sorry when I tell
ye this, Anne, and you'llbe shamed in me. I s'pose have
you done something naughty, Davy?And is that why you can't say?
No? I haven't done anything naughtyyet, but I want to do it.

(01:27:05):
What is it, Davy? II want to say a bad word,
Anne blurted out Davy with a desperateeffort. I heard mister Harrison's hired
boy say it one day last week, and ever since up in wanting to
say it all the time, evenwhen I'm saying my prayers, say it,
then, Davy. Davy lifted hisflushed face in amazement. But Anne,
it's an awful bad word. Sayit. Davy gave her another incredulous

(01:27:30):
look. Then, in a lowvoice, he said the dreadful word.
The next minute, his face wasburrowing against her. Oh, Anne,
I'll never say it again. Never, I never want to say it again.
I knew it was bad, butI didn't suppose it was so,
so I didn't suppose it was likethat. No, I don't think you'll
ever want to say it again,Davy, or think it either. And
I wouldn't go about much with misterHarrison's hired boy if I were you.

(01:27:55):
He can make bully war. Whoops, said Davy a little regretfully. But
you don't want your mind and filledwith bad words, do you, Davy,
words that will poison it and driveout all that is good and manly?
No, said Davy, owlied withintrospection. Then don't go with those
people who use them. And nowdo you feel as if you could say
your prayers Davy? Oh? Yes, said Davy, eagerly, wriggling down

(01:28:16):
on his knees. I can saythem now, all right. I ain't
scared now to say if I shoulddie before I wake, like I was
when I was wanting to say thatword. Probably Anne and Diana did empty
out their souls to each other thatnight, but no record of their confidences
has been preserved. They both lookedas fresh and bright eyed at breakfast as
only youth can look after unlawful hoursof revelry and confession. There had been

(01:28:38):
no snow up to this time,but as Diana crossed the old log bridge
on her homeward way, the whiteflakes were beginning to flutter down over the
fields and woods rusted and gray intheir dreamless sleep. Soon the far away
slopes and hills were dim and wraithlike through their gauzy scarfing, as if
pale Autumn had flung a misty bridalveil over her hair and was waiting for
her wintry bridegroom. So they hada white Christmas after all, and a

(01:29:01):
very pleasant day it was. Inthe forenoon. Letters and gifts came from
Miss Lavendar and Paul. Anne openedthem in the cheerful Green Gables kitchen,
which was filled with what Davy,sniffing in ecstasy, called pretty smells.
Miss Lavendar and mister Irving are settledin their new home now, reported Anne.
I'm sure Miss Lavendar is perfectly happy. I know it by the general
tone of her letter. But there'sa note from Karlotta the fourth She doesn't

(01:29:25):
like Boston at all, and sheis fearfully homesick. Miss Lavendar wants me
to go through to Echo Lodge someday while I'm home and light a fire
to air it and see that thecushions aren't getting moldy. I think I'll
get Diana to go over with menext week and we can spend the evening
with Theodora Dix. I want tosee Theodora. By the way, is
Ludovic speed still going to see her? They say, so, said Marilla,
and he's likely to continue it.Folks have given up expecting that that

(01:29:48):
courtship will ever arrive anywhere. I'dhurry him up a bit if I was
Theodora. That's what said missus Lynde. And there is not the slightest doubt
but that she would. There wasalso a characteristic scrawl from Philippa full of
Alec and Alonzo, what they saidand what they did, and how they
looked when they saw her. ButI can't make up my mind yet which
to marry, wrote phil I dowish you had come with me to decide

(01:30:11):
for me. Someone will have to. When I saw Alec, my heart
gave a great thump, and Ithought he might be the right one.
And then when Alonzo came, thumpwent my heart again. So that's no
guide, though it should be accordingto all the novels I've ever read.
Now, Anne, your heart wouldn'tsump for anybody but the genuine Prince Charming,
would it. There must be somethingradically wrong with mine. But I'm

(01:30:31):
having a perfectly gorgeous time. HowI wish you were here. It's snowing
today and I'm rapturous. I wasso afraid we'd have a green Christmas,
and I loathed them. You know, when Christmas is a dirty, gray
brownie affair, looking as if ithad been left over a hundred years ago
and had been in soak ever since, it is called a green Christmas.
Don't ask me why. As LordDondreary says, there are some things no

(01:30:54):
fellow can understand. Anne, didyou ever get on a street car and
then discover that you hadn't any moneywith you to pay your fare? I
did the other day. It's quiteawful. I had a nickel with me
when I got on the car.I thought it was in the left pocket
of my coat. When I gotsettled down comfortably, I felt for it.
It wasn't there. I had acold chill I felt in the other

(01:31:15):
pocket. Not there I had anotherchill. Then I felt in a little
inside pocket all in vain. Ihad two chills at once. I took
off my gloves, laid them onthe seat, and went all over my
pockets again. It was not there. I stood up and shook myself,
and then looked on the floor.The car was full of people who were
going home from the opera, andthey all stared at me. But I

(01:31:36):
was past caring for a little thinglike that. But I could not find
my fare. I concluded I musthave put it in my mouth and swallowed
it inadvertently. I didn't know whatto do with the conductor. I wondered,
stop the car and put me offin ignominy and shame. Was it
possible that I could convince him thatI was merely the victim of my own
absent mindedness, and not an unprincipledcreature trying to obtain a ride upon false

(01:31:58):
pretenses. How I wished that AlecOrlonzo were there, but they weren't because
I wanted them. If I hadn'twanted them, they would have been there
by the dozen. And I couldn'tdecide what to say to the conductor when
he came around as soon as Igot one sentence of explanation mapped out in
my mind, I thought nobody couldbelieve it, and I must compose another.
It seemed there was nothing to dobut trust in providence, and for

(01:32:19):
all the comfort that gave me,I might as well have been the old
lady who, when told by thecaptain during a storm that she must put
her trust in the almighty, exclaimed, oh, Captain, is it as
bad as that? Just at theconventional moment, when all hope had fled
and the conductor was holding out hisbox to the passenger next to me,
I suddenly remembered where I had putthat wretched coin of the realm. I

(01:32:39):
hadn't swallowed it, after all.I meekly fished it out of the index
finger of my glove and poked itin the box. I smiled at everybody
and felt that it was a beautifulworld. The visit to Echo Lodge was
not the least pleasant of many pleasantholiday outings. Anne and Diana went back
to it by the old way ofthe beech Woods, carrying a lunch basket
with them. Echo, which hadbeen closed ever since Miss Lavender's wedding,

(01:33:01):
was briefly thrown open to wind andsunshine once more, and firelight glimmered again
in the little rooms. The perfumeof Miss Lavender's rose bowls still filled the
air. It was hardly possible tobelieve that Miss Lavender would not come tripping
in presently with her brown eyes,a star with welcome and let Karlotta,
the fourth blue of bow and wideof smile would not pop through the door.

(01:33:21):
Paul too seemed hovering around with hisfairy fancies. It really makes me
feel a little bit like a ghostrevisiting the old time glimpses of the moon,
laughed Anne. Let's go out andsee if the echoes are at home.
Bring the old horn, it isstill behind the kitchen door. The
echoes were at home over the WhiteRiver, as silver, clear and multitudinous
as ever, And when they hadceased to answer, the girls locked up

(01:33:44):
at go lodge again and went awayin the perfect half hour that follows the
rose and saffron of a winter sunsetend of chapter seven, Chapter eight,
Anne's first proposal. The old Yeardid not slip away in a green twilight
with a pinky yellow sunset. Instead, it went out with a wild white
bluster and blow It was one ofthe nights when the storm wind hurtles over

(01:34:08):
the frozen meadows and black hollows,and moans around the eaves like a lost
creature, and drives the snow sharplyagainst the shaking panes. Just the sort
of night people like to cuddle downbetween their blankets and count their mercies,
said Anne to Jane Andrews, whohad come up to spend the afternoon and
stay all night. But when theywere cuddled between their blankets in Anne's little

(01:34:28):
porch room, it was not hermercies of which Jane was thinking. Anne.
She said, very solemnly, Iwant to tell you something, may
I. Anne was feeling rather sleepyafter the party Ruby Gillis had given the
night before. She would much ratherhave gone to sleep than listen to Jane's
confidences, which she was sure wouldbore her. She had no prophetic inkling
of what was coming. Probably Janewas engaged too. Rumor averred that Ruby

(01:34:54):
Gillis was engaged to the Spencervale schoolteacher, about whom all the girls were
said to be quite wild. I'llsoon be the only fancy freemaiden of our
old quartet, thought Anne drowsily,aloud, she said, of course,
Anne said Jane, still more solemnly, what do you think of my brother
Billy? Anne gasped over this unexpectedquestion and floundered helplessly in her thoughts.

(01:35:17):
Goodness, what did she think ofBilly Andrews? She had never thought anything
about him, round faced, stupid, perpetually smiling, good natured Billy Andrews.
Did anybody ever think about Billy Andrews? Ah, I don't understand,
Jane, she stammered. What doyou mean exactly? Do you like Billy?

(01:35:39):
Asked Jane bluntly. Why? Why? Yes? I like him?
Of course, gasped Anne, wonderingif she were telling the literal truth.
Certainly she did not dislike Billy,But could the indifferent tolerance with which she
regarded him when he happened to bein her range of vision be considered positive
enough for liking? What was Janetrying to alluse sedate? Would you like

(01:36:01):
him for a husband, asked Janecalmly. Husband. Anne had been sitting
up in bed, the better towrestle with the problem of her exact opinion
of Billy Andrews's. Now she fellflatly back on her pillows the very breath
gone out of her. Whose husbandyours? Of course, answered Jane.
Billy wants to marry you. He'salways been crazy about you, and now

(01:36:24):
father has given him the upper farmin his own name, and there's nothing
to prevent him from getting married.But he's so shy he couldn't ask you
himself if you'd have him, sohe got me to do it. I'd
rather not have, but he gaveme no peace till I said I would
if I got a good chance.What do you think about it? Anne?
Was it a dream? Was itone of those nightmare things in which
you find yourself engaged or married tosome one you hate or don't know without

(01:36:45):
the slightest idea of how it evercame about? No? She, Anne
Shirley was lying there, wide awakein her own bed, and Jane Andrews
was beside her, calmly proposing forher brother Billy. Anne did not know
whether she wanted to writhe or laugh, but she could do neither, for
Jane's feelings must not be hurt.I I couldn't marry Billy, you know,

(01:37:09):
Jane, She managed to gasp.Why such an idea never occurred to
me? Never? I don't supposeit did, agreed Jane. Billy has
always been far too shy to thinkof courting, but you might think it
over. Anne. Billy is agood fellow. I must say that if
he is my brother. He hasno bad habits, and he's a great
worker, and you can depend onhim. A bird in the hand is

(01:37:30):
worth two in the bush. Hetold me to tell you he'd be quite
willing to wait till you got throughcollege if you insisted, though he'd rather
get married this spring before the plantingbegins. He'd always be very good to
you. I'm sure, and youknow, Anne, I'd love to have
you for a sister. I can'tmarry Billy, said Anne decidedly. She
had recovered her wits and was evenfeeling a little angry. It was all

(01:37:53):
so ridiculous. There is no usethinking of it, Jane. I don't
care anything for him in that way, and you must tell him so well.
I didn't suppose you would, saidJane with a resigned sigh, feeling
that she had done her best.I told Billy I didn't believe it was
a bit of use to ask you, but he insisted, Well, you've
made your decision, Anne, andI hope you won't regret it. Jane

(01:38:15):
spoke rather coldly. She had beenperfectly sure that the enamored Billy had no
chance at all of inducing Anne tomarry him. Nevertheless, she felt a
little resentment that Anne Shirley, whowas after all merely an adopted orphan without
kith or kin, should refuse herbrother one of the Avonlea Andrews Well,
pride sometimes goes before a fall,Jane reflected ominously. Anne permitted herself to

(01:38:38):
smile in the darkness over the ideathat she might ever regret not marrying Billy
Andrews. I hope Billy won't feelvery badly over it, she said nicely.
Jane made a movement as if shewere tossing her head on her pillow.
Oh, he won't break his heart. Billy has too much good sense
for that. He likes Nettie Blewettpretty well too, and mother would rather
he married her than any one,she said, Such a good manager and

(01:39:00):
savor. I think when Billy isonce sure you won't have him, he'll
take Nettie. Please don't mention thisto any one, will you. Anne
certainly not, said Anne, whohad no desire whatever to publish abroad the
fact that Billy Andrews wanted to marryher, preferring her when all was said
and done to Nettie blew It.Nettie blew It, And now I suppose
we'd better go to sleep, suggestedJane. To sleep, went Jane easily

(01:39:24):
and speedily. But though very unlikeMacbeth in most respects, she had certainly
contrived to murder sleep for Anne thatproposed to damsel lay on a wakeful pillow
until the wee smiles, but hermeditations were far from being romantic. It
was not, however, until thenext morning, that she had an opportunity
to indulge in a good laugh overthe whole affair. When Jane had gone

(01:39:45):
home still with a hint of frostand voice and manner. Because Anne had
declined so ungratefully and decidedly the honorof an alliance with the House of Andrews,
Anne retreated to the porch room,shut the door, and had her
laugh out at last. If Icould only share the joke with some one,
she thought, But I can't.Diana is the only one I'd want
to tell. And even if Ihadn't sworn secrecy to Jane, I can't

(01:40:10):
tell Diana things now she tells everythingto Fred. I know she does well.
I've had my first proposal. Isupposed it would come some day,
but I certainly never thought it wouldbe by proxy. It's awfully funny,
and yet there's a sting in ittoo. Somehow Anne knew quite well wherein
the sting consisted, though she didnot put it into words. She had

(01:40:31):
had her secret dreams of the firsttime some one would ask for the great
question, And it had in thosedreams always been very romantic and beautiful,
and the some one was to bevery handsome and dark eyed, and distinguished
looking and eloquent, whether he werea prince charming to be enraptured with yes,
or one to whom a regretful,beautifully worded, but hopeless refusal must

(01:40:54):
be given. If the latter,the refusal was to be expressed so delicately
that it would be next best thingto accept, and he would go away
after kissing her hand, assuring herof his unalterable lifelong devotion, and it
would always be a beautiful memory tobe proud of and a little sad about
also. And now this thrilling experiencehad turned out to be merely grotesque.

(01:41:15):
Billy Andrews had got his sister topropose for him because his father had given
him the upper farm, and ifAnne wouldn't have him, Nettie Blewet would.
There was romance for you. Witha vengeance. Anne laughed, and
then sighed. The bloom had beenbrushed from one more little maiden dream.
Would the painful process go on untileverything became prosaic and humdrum end of chapter

(01:41:39):
eight, Chapter nine, an unwelcomelover and a welcome friend. The second
term at Redmond sped as quickly ashad the first actually whizzed away. Philippa
said. Anne enjoyed it thoroughly inall its phases. The stimulating class rivalry,
the making and deepening of new andhelpful friendships, the gay little social

(01:41:59):
stunts, the doings of the varioussocieties of which she was a member,
the widening of horizons and interests.She studied hard, for she had made
up her mind to win the ThorburneScholarship in English. This being one meant
that she could come back to Redmondthe next year without trenching on Marilla's small
savings. Something Anne was determined.She would not do. Gilbert, too,
was in full chase after a scholarship, but found plenty of time for

(01:42:21):
frequent calls at thirty eighth Saint John's. He was Anne's escort at nearly all
the college affairs, and she knewthat their names were coupled in Redmond gossip.
Anne raged over this, but washelpless. She could not cast an
old friend like Gilbert aside, especiallywhen he had grown suddenly wise and wary
as behooved him in the dangerous proximityof more than one Redmond youth who would

(01:42:42):
gladly have taken his place by theside of the slender, red haired coed
whose gray eyes were as alluring asstars of evening. Anne was never attended
by the crowd of willing victims whohovered around Philippa's conquering march through her freshman
year. But there was a lanky, brainy freshy, a jolly little round
sophomre, and a tall learned juniorwho all liked to call at thirty eight
Saint John's and talk over ologies andisms as well as lighter subjects with Anne

(01:43:08):
in the becushioned parlor of that domicile. Gilbert did not love any of them,
and he was exceedingly careful to givenone of them the advantage over him
by any untimely display of his realfeelings. Anne ward to her he had
become again the boy comrade of Avonleadays, and as such could hold his
own against any smitten swain who hadso far entered the lists against him As

(01:43:30):
a companion. Anne honestly acknowledged nobodycould be so satisfactory as Gilbert. She
was very glad, so she toldherself that he had evidently dropped all nonsensical
ideas, though she spent considerable timesecretly wondering why. Only one disagreeable incident
marred that winter. Charlie Sloane,sitting bold upright on Missida's most dearly beloved

(01:43:50):
cushion, asked Anne one night ifshe would promise to become Missus Charlie Sloane
some day. Coming after Billy Andrews'sproxy effort, This was not quite the
shock to Anne's romantic sensibilities that itwould otherwise have been, but it was
certainly another heartrending disillusion. She wasangry, too, for she felt that
she had never given Charlie the slightestencouragement to suppose such a thing possible.

(01:44:13):
But what could you expect of asloan, As Missus Rachel Lynde would ask
scornfully, Charley's whole latitude, tone, air words fairly reaked with slownishness.
He was conferring a great honor,no doubt whatever about that. And when
Anne, utterly insensible to the honor, refused him as delicately and considerately as
she could, for even a sloanehad feelings which ought not to be unduly

(01:44:33):
lacerated, slownishness still further betrayed itself. Charley certainly did not take his dismissal
as Anne's imaginary rejected suitors did.Instead, he became angry and showed it.
He said two or three quite nastythings. Anne's temper flashed up mutinously,
and she retorted with a cutting littlespeech whose keenness pierced even Charley's protective

(01:44:54):
slownishness, and reached the quick.He caught up his hat and flung himself
out of the house with a veryred face. Anne rushed upstairs, falling
twice over Meceda's cushions on the way, and threw herself on her bed in
tears of humiliation and rage. Hadshe actually stooped to quarrel with a Sloane?
Was it possible anything Charley Sloane couldsay had power to make her angry?

(01:45:15):
Oh? This was degradation, indeedworse even than being the rival of
Nettie Blewett. I wish I neednever see the horrible creature again. She
sobbed vindictively into her pillows. Shecould not avoid seeing him again, But
the outraged Charley took care that itshould not be at very close quarters.
Miceda's cushions were henceforth safe from hisdepredations, and when he met Anne on

(01:45:35):
the street or in Redman's halls,his bow was icy in the extreme Relations
between these two old schoolmates continued tobe thus strained for nearly a year.
Then Charlie transferred his blighted affections toa round, rosy, snub nosed,
blue eyed little sophomore, who appreciatedthem as they deserved. Whereupon he forgave
Anne and condescended to be civil toher again, in a patronizing manner,

(01:45:58):
intended to show her just what shehad lost. One day, Anne scurried
excitedly into Priscilla's room read that shecried, tossing Priscilla a letter. It's
from Stella and she's coming to Redmondnext year. And what do you think
of her idea? I think it'sa perfectly splendid one. If we can
only carry it out, do yousuppose we can, PRIs I'll be better
able to tell you when I findout what it is, said Priscilla,

(01:46:19):
casting aside a Greek lexicon and takingup Stella's letter. Stella Maynard had been
one of their chums at Queen's Academyand had been teaching school ever since.
But I'm going to give it up, Anne dear, she wrote, and
go to college next year. AsI took the third year at Queen's,
I can enter the sophomore year.I'm tired of teaching at a back country
school. Some day I'm going towrite a treatise on the trials of a

(01:46:41):
country school, Marm. It willbe a harrowing bit of realism. It
seems to be the prevailing impression thatwe live in Clover and have nothing to
do but draw our quarter's salary.My treaty shall tell the truth about us.
Why if a week should pass withoutsome one telling me that I am
doing easy work for big pay,I would conclude that I might as well
order my assension robe immediately into oncet. While you get your money easy.

(01:47:03):
Some rate payer will tell me condescendingly, all you have to do is sit
there and hear lessons. I usedto argue the matter at first, but
I am wiser now. Facts arestubborn things, but as someone has wisely
said, not half so stubborn asfallacies. So I only smile loftily now
in eloquent silence. Why I havenine grades in my school, and I

(01:47:23):
have to teach a little of everything, from investigating the interiors of earthworms to
the study of the solar system.My youngest pupil is four. His mother
sends him to school to get himout of the way, and my oldest
twenty. It suddenly struck him thatit would be easier to go to school
and get an education than follow theplow any longer in the wild effort to
cram all sorts of research into sixhours a day. I don't wonder if

(01:47:45):
the children feel a little like theboy who was taken to see the biograph.
I have to look for what's comingnext before I know what went last,
he complained. I feel like thatmyself, and the letters I get
Anne, Tommy's mother writes me thatTommy is not coming on in arithmetic as
fast as she would like. Heis only in simple reduction yet, and
Johnny Johnson is in fractions, andJohnny isn't half as smart as her Tommy,
and she can't understand it. AndSusie's father wants to know why Susie

(01:48:09):
can't write a letter without misspelling halfthe words. And Dick's aunt wants me
to change his seat because that badbrown boy he is sitting with is teaching
him to say naughty words as tothe financial part. But I'll not begin
on that. Those whom the godswish to destroy, they first make country
schoolmarms. There. I feel betterafter that growl. After all, I've

(01:48:30):
enjoyed these past two years. ButI'm coming to Redmond and now, Anne,
I've a little plan. You knowhow I loathe boarding. I've boarded
for four years and I'm so tiredof it. I don't feel like enduring
three years more of it. Now. Why can't you and Priscilla and I
clubbed together rent a little house somewherein Kingsport and board ourselves. It would
be cheaper than any other way.Of course, we would have to have

(01:48:51):
a housekeeper, and I have oneready on the spot. You've heard me
speak of Aunt james Zina. She'sthe sweetest aunt that ever lived. In
spite of her name. She can'thelp that. She was called james Zina
because her father, whose name wasJames, was drowned at sea a month
before she was born. I alwayscall her Aunt Jimsie. Well. Her
only daughter has recently married and goneto the Foreign mission field. Aunt james

(01:49:12):
Zina had left alone in a greatbig house, and she is horribly lonesome.
She will come to Kingsport and keephouse for us if we want her,
and I know you'll both love her. The more I think of the
plan, the more I like it. We could have such good independent times
now if you and Priscilla agree toit. Wouldn't it be a good idea
for you, who are on thespot to look around and see if you
can find a suitable house this spring. That would be better than leaving it

(01:49:33):
till the fall. If you couldget a furnished one, so much the
better. But if not, wecould scare up a few sticks of furniture
between us and old family friends withattics. Anyhow, decide as soon as
you can and write me so thatAunt James Zina will know what plans to
make for next year. I thinkit's a good idea, said Priscilla,
so do, I agreed Anne delightedly. Of course we have a nice boarding

(01:49:53):
house here. But when all saidand done, a boarding house isn't home.
So let's go house hunting at oncebefore exams come on. I'm afraid
it will be hard enough to geta really suitable house, warned Priscilla.
Don't expect too much, Anne.Nice houses and nice localities will probably be
away beyond our means. We'll likelyhave to content ourselves with a shabby little
place on some street whereon live peoplewhom to know is to be unknown,

(01:50:15):
and make life inside compensate for theoutside. Accordingly, they went house hunting,
but to find just what they wantedproved even harder than Priscilla had feared.
Houses there were a loore, furnishedand unfurnished, but one was too
big, another too small, thisone too expensive, that one too far
from Redmond. Exams were on andover the last week of the term came,

(01:50:36):
and still their house a dreams,as Anne called it, remained a
council in the air. We shallhave to give up and wait till the
fall, i suppose, said Priscillawearily, as they rambled through the park
on one of April's daring days ofbreeze and blue, when the harbor was
creaming and shimmering beneath the pearl huedmists floating over it. We may find
some shack to shelter us then,and if not, boarding houses we shall

(01:50:59):
have always with us. I'm notgoing to worry about it just now anyway,
and spoil this lovely afternoon, saidAnne, gazing around her with delight.
The fresh chill air was faintly chargedwith the aroma of pine balsam,
and the sky above was crystal clearand blue. A great inverted cup of
blessing spring is singing in my bloodto day, and the lure of April
is abroad on the air. I'mseeing visions and dreaming dreams, Chris.

(01:51:24):
That's because the wind is from thewest. I do love the west wind.
It sings of hope and gladness,doesn't it. When the east wind
blows I always think of sorrowful rainon the eaves and sad waves on a
gray shore. When I get old, I shall have rheumatism when the wind
is east. And isn't it jollywhen you discard furs and winter garments for
the first time in sally Forth likethis in springett Higher, laughed Priscilla.

(01:51:45):
Don't you feel as if you hadbeen made over new? Everything is new
in the spring, said Anne.Springs themselves are always so new too.
No spring is ever just like anyother spring. It always has something of
its own to be its own peculiarsweetness. See how green the grass is
around that little pond, and howthe willow buds are bursting, and exams
are over and gone. The timeof convocation will come soon next Wednesday.

(01:52:10):
This day next week will be home. I am glad, said Anne dreamily.
There are so many things I wantto do. I want to sit
on the back porch steps and feelthe breeze blowing down over mister Harrison's fields.
I want to hunt ferns in thehaunted wood and gather violess and violet
vale. Do you remember the dayof our golden picnic, Priscilla. I
want to hear the frogs singing andthe poplars whispering. But I've learned to

(01:52:32):
love Kingsport too, and I'm gladI'm coming back next fall. If I
hadn't won the Thorburn, I don'tbelieve I could have. I couldn't take
any of Marilla's little hoard. Ifwe could only find a house, sighed
Priscilla. Look over there at Kingsport, Anne, houses houses everywhere, and
not one for us. Stop it, Priss, The best is yet to
be. Like the old Roman,we'll find a house or build one on

(01:52:56):
a day like this. There's nosuch word as fail in my bright lexicon.
They lingered in the park until sunset, living in the amazing miracle and
glory and wonder of the spring tide. And they went home as usual,
by way of Spofford Avenue, thatthey might have the delight of looking at
Patty's place. I feel as ifsomething mysterious were going to happen right away
by the pricking of my thumbs,said Anne as they went up the slope.

(01:53:18):
It's a nice story bookish feeling.Why why, why, Priscilla Grant,
look over there and tell me ifit is true? Where am I
seeing things. Priscilla looked. Anne'sthumbs and eyes had not deceived her.
Over the arched gateway of Patty's Placedangled a little modest sign. It said
to let furnished inquire within. Priscillasaid Anne in a whisper. Do you

(01:53:42):
suppose it's possible that we could rentPatty's Place? No, I don't,
averred, Priscilla. It would betoo good to be true. Fairy tales
don't happen now a days. Iwon't hope, Anne, The disappointment would
be too awful to bear. They'resure to want more for it than we
can afford. Remember, it's onSpofford Avenue. We must find out anyhow,
said Anne resolutely. It's too lateto call this evening, but we'll

(01:54:05):
come tomorrow. Oh, Chris,if we can get this darling spot.
I've always felt that my fortunes werelinked with Patty's Place, ever since I
saw it first end of chapter nine, Chapter ten, Patty's Place. The
next evening found them treading resolutely theHarrying Bone walk through the tiny garden.

(01:54:25):
The april wind was filling the pinetrees with its round delay, and the
grove was alive with robins. Great, plump, saucy fellows strutting along the
paths. The girls rang rather timidlyand were admitted by a grim and ancient
handmaiden. The door opened directly intoa large living room, whereby a cheery
little fire sat two other ladies,both of whom were also grim and ancient.

(01:54:47):
Except that one looked to be aboutseventy and the other fifty, there
seemed little difference between them. Eachhad amazingly big, light blue eyes behind
steel rimmed spectacles. Each wore acap and a gray shawl. Each was
knitting without haste and without rest.Each rocked placidly and looked at the girls
without speaking. And just behind eachsat a large white China dog with round

(01:55:10):
green spots all over it, agreen nose, and green ears. Those
dogs captured Anne's fancy on the spot. They seemed like the twin guardian deities
of Patty's place. For a fewmoments, nobody spoke. The girls were
too nervous to find words, andneither the ancient ladies nor the China dogs
seemed conversationally inclined. Anne glanced aboutthe room. What a dear place it

(01:55:30):
was. Another door opened out ofit directly into the pine grove, and
the robins came boldly up on thevery step. The floor was spotted with
round braided mats, such as marillamade at green Gables, but which were
considered out of date everywhere else,even in Avonlea, And yet here they
were. On Spofford Avenue, abig, polished grandfather's clock ticked loudly and

(01:55:50):
solemnly. In a corner there weredelightful little cupboards over the mantelpiece, behind
whose glass doors gleamed quaint bits ofchina. The walls were hot with old
prince and silhouettes. In one corner, the stairs went up, and at
the first low turn was a longwindow with an inviting seat. It was
all just as Anne had known itmust be. By this time, the

(01:56:12):
silence had grown too dreadful, andPriscilla nudged Anne to intimate that she must
speak. We we saw by yoursign that this house is to let,
said Anne faintly, addressing the olderlady, who was evidently Miss Patty.
Spoffered. Oh yes, said missPatty. I intended to take that sign
down to day. Then then weare too late, said Anne sorrowfully.
You've led it to some one else. No, but we have decided not

(01:56:35):
to let it at all. Oh, I'm so sorry, exclaimed Anne impulsively.
I love this place, so Idid hope we could have got it.
Then did miss Patty lay down herknitting, take off her specs,
rub them, put them on again, and for the first time look at
Anne as at a human being.The other lady followed her example so perfectly

(01:56:55):
that she might as well have beena reflection in a mirror. You love
it, said missus Patty, withemphasis. Does that mean that you really
love it or that you merely likethe looks of it? The girls nowadays
indulge in such exaggerated statements that onenever can tell what they do mean.
It wasn't so in my young days. Then, a girl did not say
she loved turnips in just the sametone as she might have said she loved

(01:57:16):
her mother or her savior. Anne'sconscience bore her up. I really do
love it, she said gently.I've loved it ever since I saw it
last fall. My two college chumsand I want to keep house next year
instead of boarding, so we're lookingfor a little place to rent. And
when I saw that this house wasto lead I was so happy. If
you love it, you can haveit, said Miss Patty. Marie and

(01:57:38):
I decided to day that we wouldnot let it after all, because we
did not like any of the peoplewho have wanted it. We don't have
to let it. We can affordto go to Europe. Even if we
don't let it. It would helpus out, but not for gold.
Will I let my home pass intothe possession of such people as have come
here and looked at it. Youare different. I believe you do love
it and will be good to it. You can have it if a if

(01:58:00):
we can afford to pay what youask for it, hesitated Anne. Miss
Patty named the amount required. Anneand Priscilla looked at each other. Priscilla
shook her head. I'm afraid wecan't afford quite so much, said Anne,
choking back her disappointment. You see, we are only college girls,
and we are poor. What wereyou thinking you could afford? Demanded Miss
Patty, Ceasing not to knit,Anne named her amount. Miss Patty nodded

(01:58:23):
gravely. That will do as Itold you. It is not strictly necessary
that we should let it at all. We are not rich, but we
have enough to go to Europe on. I have never been in Europe in
my life, and never expected orwanted to go. But my niece there,
Maria Spofford, has taken a fancyto go. Now. You know,
a young person like Maria can't goglobe trotting alone. No, I

(01:58:44):
suppose not, murmured Anne, seeingthat Miss Patty was quite solemnly in earnest.
Of course, not so I haveto go along to look after her.
I expect to enjoy it too.I am seventy years old, but
I am not tired of living yet. I dare say i'd have gone to
Europe before if the eye idea hadoccurred to me. We shall be away
for two years, perhaps three.We sail in June, and we shall
send you the key and leave allin order for you to take possession when

(01:59:08):
you choose. We shall pack awaya few things we prize especially, but
all the rest will be left.Will you leave the China dogs, asked
Anne timidly, would you like meto? Oh? Indeed, yes,
they're delightful. A pleased expression cameinto Miss Patty's face. I think a
great deal of those dogs, shesaid, proudly. They are over a
hundred years old. And have saton either side of this fireplace ever since

(01:59:29):
my brother Aaron brought them from Londonfifty years ago. Spofford Avenue was called
after my brother Aaron. A fineman he was, said Miss Maria,
speaking for the first time. Ah, you don't see the like of him
now a days. He was agood uncle to you, Maria, said
Miss Patty, with evident emotion.You do well to remember him. I
shall always remember him, said MissMaria solemnly. I can see him this

(01:59:50):
minute, standing there before that fire, with his hands under his coat,
tails beaming on us. Miss Mariatook out her handkerchief and wiped her eyes.
But Miss Patty came resolutely back fromthe regions of sentiment to those of
business. I shall leave the dogswhere they are, if you will promise
to be very careful of them,she said. Their names are Gog and
Magog. Gog looks to the right, and Magog to the left. And

(02:00:14):
there's just one thing more. Youdon't object I hope to this house being
called Patty's place. No, indeed, we think that is one of the
nicest things about it. You havesense, I see, said Miss Patty
in a tone of great satisfaction.Would you believe it? All the people
who came here to rent the housewanted to know if they couldn't take the
name off the gate during their occupationof it. I told them roundly that
the name went with the house.This has been Patty's place ever since my

(02:00:38):
brother Aaron left it to me inhis will, and Patty's Place it shall
remain until I die and Maria dies. After that happens, the next possessor
can call it any fool name helikes, concluded Miss Patty, much as
she might have said after that thedeluge, And now wouldn't you like to
go over the house and see itall before we consider the bargain? Made?
Further explorations still further delighted the girls. Besides the big living room,

(02:01:00):
there was a kitchen and a smallbedroom downstairs. Up Stairs were three rooms,
one large and two small. Annetook an especial fancy to one of
the small ones, looking out intothe big pines, and hoped it would
be hers. It was papered inpale blue and had a little old timey
toilet table with sconces for candles.There was a diamond paned window with a

(02:01:20):
seat under the blue muslin frills.That would be a satisfying spot for studying
or dreaming. It's all so deliciousthat I know we are going to wake
up and find it a fleeting visionof the night, said Priscilla as they
went away. Miss Patty and MissMarie are hardly such stuff as dreams are
made of, laughed Anne. Canyou fancy them globe trotting, especially in
those shawls and caps. I supposethey'll take them up when they really begin

(02:01:44):
to trot, said Priscilla. ButI know they'll take their knitting with them
everywhere. They simply couldn't be partedfrom it. They will walk about Westminster
Abbey and knit. I feel sure. Meanwhile, Anne, we shall be
living in Paddy's Place and on SpoffordAvenue. I feel like a millionaires even
now. I feel like one ofthe morning stars that sang for Joy,
said Anne. Phil Gordon crept intothirty eight Saint John's that night and flung

(02:02:08):
herself on Anne's bed. Girls,Dear, I'm tired to death. I
feel like the man without a country, or was it without a shadow?
I forget which. Anyway, I'vebeen packing up, and I suppose you
were worn out because you couldn't decidewhich things to pack first or where to
put them, laughed Priscilla, exactly. And when I had got everything jammed

(02:02:28):
in somehow, and my landlady andher maid had both sat on it while
I locked it, I discovered Ihad packed a whole lot of things I
wanted for convocation at the very bottom. I had to unlock the old thing
and poke and dive into it foran hour before I fished out what I
wanted. I would get hold ofsomething that felt like what I was looking
for, and i'd yank it upand it would be something else. No,
Anne, I did not swear.I didn't say you did well.

(02:02:50):
You looked it, but I admitmy thoughts urged on the profane. And
I have such a cold in thehead I can do nothing but sniffle,
sigh and sneeze. Isn't that alliterativeagony for you, Queen, Anne,
Do say something to cheer me up. Remember that next Thursday night you'll be
back in the land of Alec andAlonzo, suggested Anne. Phil shook her

(02:03:10):
head dolefully mora reliteration. No,I don't want alec and Alonzo when I
have a cold in the head.But what has happened to you two?
Now that I look at you closely, you seem all lighted up with an
internal iridescence. Why you're actually shining? What's up? We are going to
live in Patty's place next winter,said Anne triumphantly. Live Mark, you
not bored. We've rented it,and Stella Maynard is coming and her aunt

(02:03:34):
is going to keep house for us. Phil bounced up, wiped her nose,
and fell on her knees before Anne. Girls, girls, let me
come too. Oh, I'll beso good. If there's no room for
me, I'll sleep in the littledog house in the orchard. I've seen
it. Only let me come.Get up, you goose. I won't
stir off my marrow bones till youtell me I can live with you next
winter. Anne and Priscilla looked ateach other. Then Anne said slowly,

(02:03:58):
Phil, dear, we'd love tohave you, but we may as well
speak plainly. I'm poor, Chrisis poor, Stella Maynard is poor.
Our housekeeping will have to be verysimple and our table plain. You'd have
to live as we would now youare rich and your boarding house Farah tests
the fact. Oh what do Icare for that, demanded Phil tragically,
better at dinner of herbs where yourchums are than a stalled ox in a

(02:04:21):
lonely boarding house. Don't think I'mall stomach girls. I'll be willing to
live on bread and water with justa little jam if you'll let me come.
And then continued Anne, there willbe a good deal of work to
be done, Stella. Nat can'tdo it all. We all expect to
have our chores to do. Nowyou toil not neither do I spin,

(02:04:41):
finished, Philippa. But I'll learnto do things. You'll only have to
show me once. I can makemy own bed to begin with. And
remember that though I can't cook,I can keep my temper. That's something.
And I never growl about the weather, that's more. Oh, please,
please, I never wanted anything somuch in my life. And this
floor's awfully hard. There's just onemore thing, said Priscilla, resolutely you

(02:05:04):
Phil, as all Redmond knows,entertain callers almost every evening now at Patty's
place, we can't do that.We have decided that we shall be at
home to our friends on Friday evenings. Only if you come with us.
You'll have to abide by that rule. Well, you don't think I'll mind
that, do you? Why I'mglad of it. I knew I should
have had some such rule myself,but I hadn't enough decision to make it

(02:05:25):
or stick to it. When Ican shuffle off the responsibility on you,
it will be a real relief.If you won't let me cast in my
lot with you, I'll die ofthe disappointment, and then I'll come back
and haunt you. I'll camp onthe very doorstep of Patty's place, and
you won't be able to go outor come in without falling over my spook
again. Anne and Priscilla exchanged eloquentlooks. Well, said Anne. Of

(02:05:46):
course, we can't promise to takeyou until we've consulted with Stella, but
I don't think she'll object. Andas far as we are concerned, you
may come and glad welcome. Ifyou get tired of our simple life,
you can leave us, and noquestions asked, added Priscilla. Phil sprang
up, hugged them both jubilantly andwent on her way, rejoicing. I
hope things will go all right,said Priscilla, soberly. We must make

(02:06:09):
them go right. Avowed Anne,I think Phil will fit into our happy
little home very well. Oh Phil'sa dear to rattle around with and be
chums. And of course the morethere are of us, the easier it
will be on our slim purses.But how will she be to live with?
You have to summer and winter withany one before you know she's livable
or not. Oh well, we'llall be put to the test as far

(02:06:29):
as that goes, and we mustquit us like sensible folk living and let
live. Phil isn't selfish, thoughshe's a little thoughtless, and I believe
we will all get on beautifully inPatty's place. End of chapter ten,
Chapter eleven, The Round of Life, Anne was back in Avonlea with the
luster of the Thorburne scholarship on herbrow. People told her she hadn't changed

(02:06:51):
much, in a tone which hintedthey were surprised and a little disappointed.
She hadn't. Avonlea had not changedeither, at least so it seems at
first. But as Anne sat inthe Green Gables pew on the first Sunday
after her return and looked over thecongregation, she saw several little changes which
all coming home to her at oncemade her realize that time did not quite

(02:07:13):
stand still. Even in Avonlea,a new minister was in the pulpit.
In the pews, more than onefamiliar face was missing forever Old Uncle Labe,
his prophesying over and done, withMissus Peter Sloane, who had sighed
it was to be hoped for thelast time. Timothy Cotton, who,
as Missus Rachel Lynde said, hadactually managed to die at last after practicing

(02:07:33):
at it for twenty years. Andold Josiah Sloane, whom nobody knew in
his coffin because he had his whiskersneatly trimmed, were all sleeping the little
graveyard behind the church. And BillyAndrews was married, and Nettie Blewett.
They appeared out that Sunday when Billy, beaming with pride and happiness, showed
his beplumed and besilked bride into theharm in Andrew's pew and dropped her lids

(02:07:57):
to hide her dancing eyes. Sherecalled the star or me winter night of
the Christmas holidays. When Jane hadproposed for Billy, he certainly had not
broken his heart over his rejection.Anne wondered if Jane had also proposed to
netty for him, or if hehad mustered enough spunk to ask the fateful
question himself. All the Andrews familyseemed to share in his pride and pleasure.
From Missus Harmon and the pew toJane in the choir. Jane had

(02:08:20):
resigned from the Avonlea School and intendedto go west in the fall. Can't
get a bow in Avonlea, That'swhat said Missus Rachel. Lynde scornfully says.
She thinks she'll have better health outwest. I never heard her health
was poor before. Jane is anice girl, Anne had said loyally.
She never tried to attract attention assome did. Oh she never chased the

(02:08:41):
boys, if that's what you mean, said Missus Rachel. But she'd like
to be married just as much asanybody. That's what What else would take
her out with to some forsaken placewhose only recommendation is that men are plenty
and women scarce, don't you tellme? But it was not at Jane,
Anne gazed that day in dismay andsurprise. It was at Ruby Gillis,
who sat beside her in the choir. What it happened to Ruby?

(02:09:03):
She was even handsomer than ever,but her blue eyes were too bright and
lustrous, and the color of hercheeks was hectically brilliant. Besides, she
was very thin. The hands thatheld her hymn book were almost transparent in
their delicacy. Is Ruby Gillis ill, Anne asked of Missus Lynde as they
went home from church. Ruby Gillisis dying of galloping consumption, said Missus

(02:09:24):
Lynde bluntly. Everybody knows it,except herself and her family. They won't
give in if you ask them.She's perfectly well. She hasn't been able
to teach since she had that attackof congestion in the winter, but she
says she's going to teach again inthe fall, and she's after the White
Sands School. She'll be in hergrave, poor girl, when White Sands
School opens. That's what Anne listenedin shocked silence. Ruby Gillis, her

(02:09:48):
old school chum dying. Could itbe possible? Of late years they had
grown apart, But the old tieof schoolgirl intimacy was there and made itself
felt sharply in the tug beneath yougave it Anne's heart strings. Ruby the
brilliant, the merry, the coquettish. It was impossible to associate the thought
of her with anything like death.She had greeted Anne with gay cordiality after

(02:10:11):
church and urged her to come upthe next evening. I'll be away Tuesday
Wednesday evenings, she had whispered triumphantly. There's a concert at Carmody and a
party at white Sand's herb. Spenser'sgoing to take me. He's my latest.
Be sure to come up tomorrow.I'm dying for a good talk with
you. I want to hear allabout your doings at Redmond. Anne knew
that Ruby meant that she wanted totell Anne all about her own recent flirtations,

(02:10:35):
but she promised to go, andDiana offered to go with her.
I've been wanting to go see Rubyfor a long while, she told Anne
when they left Green Gables the nextevening. But I really couldn't go alone.
It's so awful to hear Ruby rattlingon as she does and pretending there
is nothing the matter with her,even when she can hardly speak for coughing.
She's fighting so hard for her life, and yet she hasn't any chance

(02:10:58):
at all, they say. Thegirls walked silently down the red twilight road.
The robins were singing vespers in thehigh tree tops, filling the golden
air with their jubilant voices. Thesilver fluting of the frogs came from marshes
and ponds over fields, where seedswere beginning to stir with life and thrill
to the sunshine and rain that haddrifted over them. The air was fragrant

(02:11:20):
with the wild, sweet, wholesomesmell of young raspberry copses. White mists
were hovering in the silent hollows,and violet stars were shining bluely on the
brooklands. What a beautiful sunset,said Diana. Look, Anne, it's
just like a land in itself,isn't it. That long low back of
purple cloud is the shore, andthe clear sky further on is like a

(02:11:41):
golden sea. If we could sailto it in the moonshine boat, Paul
rode of in his old composition,You remember how nice it would be,
said Anne, rousing from her reverie. Do you think we could find all
our yesterdays there, Diana, allour old springs and blossoms, the beds
of flowers that Paul saw. Thereare the roses that have bloomed for us
in the past, don't, saidDiana. You make me feel as if

(02:12:05):
we were old women with everything inlife behind us. I think I've almost
felt as if we were since Iheard about poor Ruby, said Anne.
If it is true that she isdying, any other sad thing might be
true too. You don't mind callingin at Elisha writes for a moment,
do you, asked Diana, Motherasked me to leave this little dish of
jelly for Aunt Atossa. Who isAunt Atossa? Oh? Haven't you heard?

(02:12:28):
She's Missus Samson Coats of Spencervale.Missus, Elisha writes. Aunt she's
father's aunt too. Her husband diedlast winter and she was left very poor
and lonely, so the Rights tookher to live with them. Mother thought
we ought to take her, butFather put his foot down live with Aunt
Atossa. He would not. Isshe so terrible? Asked Anne absently.

(02:12:48):
You'll probably see what she's like beforewe can get away, said Diana significantly.
Father says she has a face likea hatchet. It cuts the air,
but her tongue is sharper. Stilllate as it was, aunt Atossa
was cutting potato sets in the rightkitchen. She wore a faded, old
wrapper, and her gray hair wasdecidedly untidy. Aunt Atossa did not like
being caught in a kilter, soshe went out of her way to be

(02:13:11):
disagreeable. Oh so you're Anne Shirley, she said. When Diana introduced Anne,
I've heard of you. Her toneimplied that she had heard nothing good.
Missus Andrews was telling me you werehome. She said you had improved
a good deal. There was nodoubt. Aunt Atossa thought there was plenty
of room for further improvement, sheceased, not from cutting sets with much
energy. Is it any use toask you to sit down, she inquired,

(02:13:33):
sarcastically. Of course, there's nothingvery entertaining here for you. The
rest are all away. Mother sentyou this little pot of rhubarb jelly,
said Diana pleasantly. She made itto day and thought you might like some.
Oh thanks, said aunt Atosa sourly. I never fancy your mother's jelly.
She always makes it too sweet.However, I'll try to worry some
down. My appetite been dreadful.Poor this spring. I'm far from well,

(02:13:56):
continued aunt Atossa solemnly, but stilllike you keep a doing. People
who can't work aren't wanted here.If it isn't too much trouble, will
you be condescending enough to set thejelly in the pantry. I'm in a
hurry to get these spuds done tonight. I suppose you two ladies never
do anything like this. You'd beafraid of spoiling your hands. I used
to cut potato sets before we rentat the farm, smiled Anne. I

(02:14:18):
do it, yet, laughed Diana. I cut sets three days last week.
Of course, she added teasingly.I did my hands up in lemon
juice and kid gloves every night afterit. Aunt Atossa sniffed, I suppose
you got that notion out of someof those silly magazines you read so much
of. I wonder your mother allowsyou, but she always spoiled you.
We all thought when George married hershe wouldn't be a suitable wife for him.

(02:14:41):
Aunt Atossa sighed heavily, as ifall forebodings upon the occasions of George
Berry's marriage had been amply and darklyfulfilled. Going are you, she inquired,
as the girls rose, Well,I suppose you can't find much amusement
talking to an old woman like me. It's such a pity the boys ain't
home. We want to run inand see Ruby Gillis a little while,

(02:15:01):
explained Diana. Oh anything does foran excuse, of course, said aunt
Atossa, amiably, just whip inand whip out before you have time to
say, how do decently? It'scollege air. As I suppose you'd be
wiser to keep away from Ruby Gillis. The doctor's say, consumption's catching.
I always knew Ruby gets something gaddingoff to Boston last fall for a visit.
People who ain't content to stay homealways catch something. People who don't

(02:15:24):
go visiting catch things too. Sometimesthey even die, said Diana solemnly.
Then they don't have themselves to blamefor it, retorted aunt Atossa triumphantly.
I hear you are to be marriedin June. Diana. There is no
truth in that report, said Diana, blushing. Well, don't put it
off too long, said aunt Atossa, significantly. You'll fade soon. You're

(02:15:45):
all complexion and hair, and therites are terrible fickle. You want to
wear a hat, miss Shirley,your nose is freckling scandalous. My,
but you are red headed. Well, I suppose we're all as the Lord
made us. Give Marilla Cuthbert myrespects. She's never been to see me
since I come to Avonlea. ButI suppose I oughtn't to complain. The
Cuthberts always did think themselves a cuthigher than any one else around here.

(02:16:07):
Oh isn't she dreadful? Gasped Dianaas they escaped down the lane. She's
worse than miss Eliza Andrews, saidAnne. But then think of living all
your life with a name like aTossa. Wouldn't it sour almost any one?
She should have tried to imagine hername was Cordelia. It might have
helped her a great deal. Itcertainly helped me in the days when I
didn't like Anne. Josie Pye willbe just like her when she grows up,

(02:16:30):
said Diana. Josie's mother and auntAtossa are cousins, you know,
Oh dear, I'm God that's over. She's so malicious. She seems to
put a bad flavor in everything.Father tells such a funny story about her.
One time they had a minister inSpencerville who was a very good spiritual
man, but very deaf. Hecouldn't hear any ordinary conversation at all.

(02:16:50):
Well, they used to have aprayer meeting on Sunday evenings, and all
the church members present would get upand pray and turn or say a few
words on some Bible verse. Butone evening, Aunt Atossa bounced up.
She didn't either pray or preach.Instead, she lit into everybody else in
the church and gave them a fearfulraking down, calling them right out by
name, and telling them how theyall had behaved, and casting up all

(02:17:11):
the quarrels and scandals of the pastten years. Finally, she wound up
by saying that she was disgusted withSpencer Belt Church and she never meant to
darken its door again, and shehoped a fearful judgment would come upon it.
Then she sat down out of breath, and the minister, who hadn't
heard a word she said, immediatelyremarked, in a very devout voice,
Amen, the Lord grant our dearsister's prayer. You ought to hear Father

(02:17:33):
tell the story. Speaking of stories, Diana remarked, Anne in a significant
confidential tone. Do you know that? Lately? I've been wondering if I
could write a short story, astory that would be good enough to be
published. Why, of course youcould, said Diana, after she had
grasped the amazing suggestion. You usedto write perfectly thrilling stories years ago in
our old story club. Well,I hardly meant one of that kind of

(02:17:56):
stories, smiled Anne. I've beenthinking about it a little of late,
but I'm almost afraid to try,for if I should fail, it would
be too humiliating. I heard Priscillasay once that all missus Morgan's first stories
were rejected, but I'm sure yourswouldn't be, Anne, for it's likely
editors have more sense nowadays. MargaretBurton, one of the junior girls at

(02:18:16):
Redmond, wrote a story last winterand it was published in The Canadian Woman.
I really do think I could writeone at least as good, and
will you have it published in TheCanadian Woman. I might try one of
the bigger magazines first. It alldepends on what kind of a story I
write. What is it to beabout? I don't know yet. I
want to get hold of a goodplot. I believe this is very necessary

(02:18:37):
from an editor's point of view.The only thing I've settled on is the
heroine's name. It is to beAveril Lester. Rather pretty, don't you
think. Don't mention this to anyone, Diana. I haven't told anybody but
you and mister Harrison. He wasn'tvery encouraging. He said there was far
too much trash written nowadays as itwas, and he'd expected something better of
me after a year at college.What does mister Harrison know about it?

(02:19:00):
Demanded Diana scornfully. They found theGillis home gay with lights and callers.
Leonard Kimball of Spencervale and Morgan Bellof Carmody were glaring at each other.
Across the parlor. Several merry girlshad dropped in. Ruby was dressed in
white, and her eyes and cheekswere very brilliant. She laughed and chattered
incessantly, and after the other girlshad gone, she took Anne upstairs to

(02:19:22):
display her new summer dresses. I'vea blue silk to make up yet,
but it's a little heavy for summerwear. I think I'll leave it until
the fall. I'm going to teachhim white sands, you know how do
you like my hat? That oneyou had on in church yesterday was real
dinky, but I like something brighterfor myself. Did you notice those two
ridiculous boys downstairs? They've both comedetermined to sit each other out. I

(02:19:43):
don't care a single bit about eitherof them. You know, herb Spencer
is the one I like sometimes.I really do think he's mister Right.
At Christmas, I thought the Spencervaleschoolmaster was that, but I found out
something about him that turned me againsthim. He nearly went insane when I
turned him down. I wish thosetwo boys hadn't come to night. I
wanted to have a nice good talkwith you, Anne and tell you such

(02:20:03):
heaps of things. You and Iwere always good chums, weren't we.
Ruby slipped her arm about Anne's waistwith a shallow little laugh. But just
for a moment their eyes met,and behind all the luster of Ruby's Anne
saw something that made her heart achecome up? Often? Won't you?
Anne? Whispered Ruby, come alone? I want you. Are you feeling

(02:20:24):
quite well? Ruby? Me?Who I am perfectly well? I never
felt better in my life. Ofcourse, that congestion last winter pulled me
down a little but just see mycolor. I don't look much like an
invalid, I'm sure. Ruby's voicewas almost sharp. She pulled her arm
away from Anne, as if inresentment, and ran downstairs, where she
was gayer than ever, apparently somuch absorbed in bantering her two swains that

(02:20:46):
Diana and Anne felt rather out ofit and soon went away. End of
chapter eleven. Oh, Chapter twelve, Averil's atonement, what are you dreaming
of? Anne? The two girlswere loitering one evening in a fairy hollow
of the brook. Ferns nodded init, and little grasses were green,
and wild pears hung finely scented whitecurtains around it. Anne roused herself from

(02:21:11):
her reverie with a happy sigh.I was thinking out my story, Diana.
Oh have you really begun it?Cried Diana, all alight with eager
interest in a moment. Yes,I have only a few pages written,
but I have it all pretty wellthought out. I've had such a time
to get a suitable plot. Noneof the plots that suggested themselves suited a

(02:21:31):
girl named Avril. Couldn't you havechanged her name? No? The thing
was impossible. I tried to,but I couldn't do it any more than
I could change yours. Avril wasso real to me that, no matter
what other name I tried to giveher, I just thought of her as
Avril behind it all. But finallyI got a plot that matched her.
Then came the excitement of choosing namesfor all my characters. You have no

(02:21:52):
idea how fascinating that is. I'velain awake for hours thinking over those names.
The hero's name is Percival Dalrymple.Have you named all the characters,
asked Diana wistfully. If you hadn't, I was going to ask you to
let me name one, just someunimportant person. I'd feel as if I
had a share in the story.Then you may name the little hired boy

(02:22:13):
who lived with the Lesters, concededAnne. He is not very important,
but he is the only one leftunnamed. Call him Raymond fitz Osborne,
suggested Diana, who had a storeof such names laid away in her memory,
relics of the old story club whichshe and Anne and Jane Andrews and
Ruby Gillis had had in their schooldays. Anne shook her head doubtfully.
I'm afraid that is too aristocratic.A name for a chore boy, Diana,

(02:22:37):
I couldn't imagine if fitz Osborne feedingpigs and picking up chips, could
you? Diana didn't see why.If you hadn't imagination at all, you
couldn't stretch it to that extent.But probably Anne knew best, and the
chore boy was finally christened Robert Ray, to be called Bobby should occasion require,
how much do you suppose you'll getfor it, asked Diana. But

(02:22:58):
Anne had not thought about this atall. She was in pursuit of fame,
not filthy lucre, and her literarydreams were as yet untainted by mercenary
considerations. You'll let me read it, won't you, pleaded Diana. When
it is finished, i'll read itto you and mister Harrison, and I
shall want you to criticize it severely. No one else shall see it until
it is published. How are yougoing to end it happily or unhappily?

(02:23:20):
I'm not sure. I'd like itto end unhappily, because that would be
so much more romantic. But Iunderstand editors have a prejudice against sad endings.
I heard Professor Hamilton say once thatnobody but a genius should try to
write an unhappy ending, and concludedAnne modestly, I am anything but a
genius. Oh I like happy endingsbest. You'd better let him marry her,

(02:23:41):
said Diana, who, especially sinceher engagement to Fred, thought this
was how every story should end.But you like to cry over stories.
Oh, yes, in the middleof them. But I like everything to
come out right at last. Imust have one pathetic scene in it,
said Anne thoughtfully. I might letRobert Ray be injured in an act accident
and have a death scene. No, you mustn't kill Bobby off, declared

(02:24:03):
Diana, laughing. He belongs tome and I want him to live and
flourish. Kill somebody else if youhave to. For the next fortnight,
Anne writhed or reveled, according tomood in her literary pursuits, now she
would be jubilant over a brilliant idea, now despairing because some contrary character would
not behave properly. Diana could notunderstand this. Make them do as you

(02:24:26):
want them to, she said,I can't, mourned Anne. Afril is
such an unmanageable heroine. She willdo when say things I never meant her
to then that spoils everything that wentbefore, and I have to write it
all over again. Finally, however, the story was finished, and Anne
read it to Diana in the seclusionof the porch gable. She had achieved
her pathetic scene without sacrificing Robert Ray, and she kept a watchful eye on

(02:24:50):
Diana as she read it. Dianarose to the occasion and cried properly,
but when the end came, shelooked a little disappointed. Why did you
kill Maurice Lennox, he asked reproachfully. He was the villain, protested Anne.
He had to be punished. Ilike him best of them all,
said unreasonable Diana. Well he's dead, and he'll have to stay dead,
said Anne, rather resentfully. IfI'd let him live, he'd had gone

(02:25:13):
on persecuting Avril and Perceval. Yes, unless you had reformed him, that
wouldn't have been romantic, and besides, it would have made the story too
long. Well, anyway, it'sa perfectly elegant story, Anne, and
will make you famous. Of that, I'm sure. Have you got a
title for it? Oh? Idecided on the title long ago. I'll
call it Avril's Atonement. Doesn't thatsound nice and alliterative? Now, Diana,

(02:25:35):
tell me candidly, do you seeany faults in my story? Well,
hesitated Diana, That part where Avrilmakes the cake doesn't seem to me
quite romantic enough to match the rest. It's just what anybody might do.
Heroines shouldn't do cooking. I thinkwhy. That is where the humor comes
in, and it is one ofthe best parts of the whole story,

(02:25:56):
said Anne. And it may bestated that in this she was quite right.
Diana prudently refrained from any further criticism, but mister Harrison was much harder
to please. First, he toldher there was entirely too much description in
the story. Cut out all thoseflowery passages, he said, unfeelingly.
Anne had an uncomfortable conviction that misterHarrison was right, and she forced herself

(02:26:16):
to expunge most of her beloved descriptions, though it took three rewritings before the
story could be pruned down to pleasethe fastidious mister Harrison. I have left
out all the descriptions, but thesunset, she said at last, I
simply couldn't let it go. Itwas the best of them all. It
hasn't anything to do with the story, said mister Harrison. And you shouldn't
have laid the scene among rich citypeople. What do you know of them?

(02:26:39):
Why didn't you lay it right herein Avonlea changing the name, of
course, or else missus Rachel Lyndewould probably think she was the heroine.
Oh, that would never have done, protested Anne. Avonlea is the dearest
place in the world, but itisn't quite romantic enough for the scene of
a story. I dare say there'sbeen many a romance in Avonlea, and
many a tragedy too, said misterHarrison dryly. But your folks ain't like

(02:27:01):
real folks anywhere. They'd talk toomuch and use too high flown language.
There is one place where that dalrympleChap talks even on for two pages and
never lets the girl get a wordin edgewise. If he'd done that in
real life, she'd have pitched him. I don't believe it, said Anne
flatly. In her secret soul,she thought that the beautiful, poetical things
said to Avril would win any girl'sheart completely. Besides, it was gruesome

(02:27:24):
to hear of Avril, the statelyqueen like Avril pitching any one. Avril
declined her suitors anyhow, resumed themerciless mister Harrison. I don't see why
Maurice Lennox didn't get her. Hewas twice the man. The other is.
He did bad things, but hedid them. Perceval hadn't time for
anything but mooning. Mooning. Thatwas even worse than pitching. Maurice Lennox

(02:27:48):
was the villain, said Anne indignantly. I don't see why every one likes
him better than Perceval. Perceval istoo good. He's aggravating. Next time
you write about a hero, puta little spice of human nature in him.
Avril couldn't have married Maurice. Hewas bad. She'd have reformed him.
You can reform a man, youcan't reform a jellyfish. Of course,
your story isn't bad. It's kindof interesting, i'll admit. But

(02:28:11):
you're too young to write a storythat would be worth while. Wait ten
years. Anne made up her mindthat the next time she wrote a story,
she wouldn't ask anybody to criticize it. It was too discouraging. She
would not read the story to Gilbert, although she told him about it.
If it is a success, you'llsee it when it's published, Gilbert.
But if it is a failure,nobody shall ever see it. Marilla knew

(02:28:33):
nothing about the venture. In imagination, Anne saw herself reading a story out
of a magazine to Marilla, entrappingher into praise of it, for in
imagination, all things are possible,and then triumphantly announcing herself the author.
One day, Anne took to thepost office a long, bulky envelope addressed
with the delightful confidence of youth andinexperience to the very biggest of the big

(02:28:54):
magazines. Diana was as excited overit as Anne herself. How long do
you suppose it be before you hearfrom it, she asked. It shouldn't
be longer than a fortnight. Oh, how happy and proud I shall be
if it is accepted. Of courseit will be accepted, and they will
likely ask you to send them more. You may be as famous as missus
Morgan one day, Anne, Andthen how proud I'll be of knowing you,

(02:29:16):
said Diana, who possessed at leastthe striking merit of an unselfish admiration
of the gifts and graces of herfriends. A week of delightful dreaming followed,
and then came a bitter awakening.One evening, Diana found Anne in
the porch gable with suspicious looking eyes. On the table lay a long envelope
and a crumpled manuscript. And yourstory hasn't come back, cried Diana incredulously.

(02:29:39):
Yes it has, said Anne shortly. Well, that editor must be
crazy. What reason did he give? No reason at all? There is
just a printed slip saying that itwasn't found acceptable. I never thought much
of that magazine anyway, said Dianahotly. The stories in it are not
half as interesting as those in TheCanadian Woman, although it costs so much
more. I suppose the editor isprejudiced against anyone who isn't a Yankee.

(02:30:03):
Don't be discouraged, Anne, Rememberhow missus Morgan's stories came back. Send
yours to The Canadian Woman, Ibelieve I will, said Anne, plucking
up heart. And if it ispublished, I'll send that American editor a
marked copy. But I'll cut theSunset out. I believe mister Harrison was
right. Out came the Sunset.But in spite of this heroic mutilation,
the editor of The Canadian Woman sentaverils atonement back so promptly that the indignant

(02:30:28):
Diana declared that it couldn't have beenread at all, and vowed she was
going to stop her subscription immediately.Anne took this second rejection with the calmness
of despair. She locked the storyaway in the garret trunk where the old
story club tales reposed. But firstshe yielded to Diana's entreaties and gave her
a copy. This is the endof my literary ambitions, she said,

(02:30:48):
bitterly. She never mentioned the matterto mister Harrison, but one evening he
asked her bluntly if her story hadbeen accepted. No, the editor wouldn't
take it, she answered briefly.Mister Harrison looked sideways the flushed, delicate
profile. Well, I suppose you'llkeep on writing them, he said encouragingly.
No, I shall never try towrite a story again, declared Anne,
with the hopeless finality of nineteen whena door is shut in its face.

(02:31:11):
I wouldn't give up altogether, saidmister Harrison reflectively. I'd write a
story once in a while, butI wouldn't pester editors with it. I'd
write of people and places like Iknew, and I'd make my characters talk
every day English, and I'd letthe sun rise and set in the usual
quiet way without much fuss over thefact. If I had to have villains
at all, I'd give him achance. Anne, I'd give him a

(02:31:33):
chance. There are some terrible badmen in the world, I suppose,
but you'd have to go a longpiece to find them, though Missus Lynde
believes we're all bad, but mostof us have got a little decency somewhere
in us. Keep on writing,Anne, No, it was very foolish
of me to attempt it. WhenI'm through Redmond, I'll stick to teaching.
I can teach, I can't writestories. It'll be time for you

(02:31:56):
to be getting a husband when you'rethrough Redmond, said mister Harrison. I
don't believe him marrying off too longlike I did. Anne got up and
marched home. There were times whenmister Harrison was really intolerable, pitching,
mooning and getting a husband. Owend of chapter twelve a Chapter thirteen,

(02:32:16):
The Way of Transgressors, Davy andDora were ready for Sunday school. They
were going alone, which did notoften happen for Missus Lynde always attended Sunday
school, but missus Lynde had twistedher ankle and was lame, and so
she was staying home this morning.The twins were also to represent the family
at church, for Anne had goneaway the evening before to spend Sunday with
friends in Carmody, and Marilla hadone of her headaches. Davy came downstairs

(02:32:41):
slowly. Dora was waiting in thehall for him. Having been made ready
by missus Lynde, Davy had attendedto his own preparations. He had a
cent in his pocket for the Sundayschool collection and a five cent piece for
the church collection. He carried hisBible in one hand and his Sunday School
quarterly in the other. He knewhis lesson and his Golden Text, and
his Catechism questioned perfectly. Had henot studied them perforce in missus Lynde's kitchen

(02:33:05):
all last Sunday afternoon, Davy thereforeshould have been in a placid state of
mind. As a matter of fact, despite text and catechism, he was
inwardly as a ravening wolf. MissusLynde limped out of her kitchen as he
joined Dora, Are you clean,she demanded severely. Yes, all of
me, that shows, Davy answeredwith a defiant scowl. Missus Rachel sighed

(02:33:28):
she had her suspicions about Davy's neckand ears, but she knew that if
she attempted to make a personal examination, Davy would likely take to his heels
and she could not pursue him today. Well, be sure you behave
yourselves, she warned them. Don'twalk in the dust, don't stop in
the porch to talk to the otherchildren, don't square more wriggle in your
places, don't forget the golden text, don't lose your collection or forget to

(02:33:48):
put it in, don't whisper atprayer time, and don't forget to pay
attention to the sermon. Davy deignedno response. He marched away down the
lane, followed by the meek Dora, but his soul seethed within. Davy
had suffered, or thought he hadsuffered many things at the hands and tongue
of Missus Rachel Lynde since she hadcome to Green Gables. For Missus Lynde

(02:34:09):
could not live with anybody, whetherthey were nine or ninety, without trying
to bring them up properly, andit was only the preceding afternoon that she
had interfered to influence Marilla against allowingDavy to go fishing with the Timothy Cottons.
Davy was still boiling over this.As soon as he was out of
the lane, Davy stopped and twistedhis countenance into such an unearthly and terrific

(02:34:30):
contortion that Dora, although she knewhis gifts in that respect, was honestly
alarmed. Lest he should never inthe world be able to get it straightened
out again. Darn her, explodedDavy. Oh, Davy, don't swear,
gasped Dora in dismay. Darn isn'tswearing, not real swearing, and
I don't care if it is,retorted Davy recklessly. Well, if you

(02:34:52):
must say dreadful words, don't saythem on Sunday, pleaded Dora. Davy
was as yet far from repentance,but in his secret soul he felt that
perhaps he had gone a little toofar. I'm going to invent a swear
word of my own, he declared. God will punish you if you do,
said Dora solemnly. Then I thinkGod is a mean old scamp,
retorted Davy, doesn't he know afellow must have some way of spressing his

(02:35:15):
feelings, Davy said Dora. Sheexpected the Davy would be struck down dead
on the spot, but nothing happenedanyway. I ain't going to stand any
more of missus Lynde's bossing, splutteredDavy. Anne and Marilla may have the
right to bos me, but shehasn't. I'm going to do every single
thing she told me not to do. You watch me in grim, deliberate
silence, while Dora watched him witha fascination of horror. Davy stepped off

(02:35:39):
the green grass of the roadside,angled deep into the fine dust which four
weeks of rainless weather had made onthe road, and marched along in it,
shuffling his feet viciously until he wasenveloped in a hazy cloud. That's
the beginning, he announced triumphantly.And I'm going to stop in the porch
and talk as long as there's anybodythere to talk to. I'm going to

(02:36:01):
squirm and wriggle and whisper, andI'm going to say I don't know the
Golden text, and I'm going tothrow away both of my collections right now.
And Davy hurled sent Ann Nichol overmister Barry's fence with fierce delight.
Satan made you do that, saidDora, reproachfully. He didn't, cried
Davy indignantly. I just thought itout for myself, and I've thought of

(02:36:22):
something else. I'm not going togo to Sunday school or church at all.
I'm going up to play with theCottons. They told me yesterday they
weren't going to Sunday school today becausetheir mother was away and there was nobody
to make em. Come along,Dora, we'll have a great time.
I don't want to go, protestedDora. You've got to, said Davy.
If you don't come, I'll tellMarilla that Frank Bell kissed you in
school last Monday. I couldn't helpit. I didn't know he was going

(02:36:46):
to, cried Dora, blushing scarlet. Well you didn't slap him or seem
a bit cross, retorted Davy.I'll tell her that too. If you
don't come, we'll take the shortcut up this field. I'm afraid of
those cows, protested poor Dora,seeing a prospect of escape, the very
idea of your being scared of thosecows, scoffed Davy. Why they're both
younger than you. They're bigger,said Dora. They won't hurt you.

(02:37:09):
Come along now, this is great. When I grow up, I ain't
going to bother going to church atall. I believe I can get to
Heaven by myself. You'll go tothe other place if you break the Sabbath
day, said unhappy Dora, followinghim sorely against her will. But Davy
was not scared yet. Hell wasvery far off, and the delights of
a fishing expedition with the Cottons werevery near. He wished Dora had more

(02:37:33):
spunk. She kept looking back asif she were going to cry every minute,
and that spoiled a fellow's fun hanggirls. Anyway, Davy did not
say darn this time, even inthought. He was not sorry yet that
he had said at once, butit might be as well not to tempt
the unknown powers too far. Onone day, the small Cottons were playing
in their back yard and hailed Davy'sappearance with whoops of delight. Pete,

(02:37:56):
Tommy, Adolphus, and Mirabel Cottonwere all alone. Their mother and older
sisters were away. Dora was thankfulMirabel was there. At least she had
been afraid she would be alone ina crowd of boys. Mirabel was almost
as bad as a boy. Shewas so noisy and sunburned and reckless.
But at least she wore dresses.We've come to go fishing, announced Davy,
whoo yelled the Cottons. They rushedaway to dig worms at once,

(02:38:20):
Mirabeau leading the van with a tincan. Dora could have sat down and
cried, Oh, if only thathateful frank Bell had never kissed her,
then she could have defied Davy andgone to her beloved Sunday school. They
dared, not, of course,go fishing on the pond, where they
would be seen by people going tochurch. They had to resort to the
brook in the woods behind the cottonhouse, but it was full of trout,

(02:38:43):
and they had a glorious time thatmorning. At least the Cottons certainly
had, and Davy seemed to haveit, not being entirely bereft of prudence.
He had discarded boots and stockings andborrowed Tommy Cotton's overalls. Thus a
couterard, bog and marsh and undergrowthhad no terrors for him. Dora was
frankly and manifestly miserable. She followedthe others in their peregrinations from pool to

(02:39:03):
pool, clasping her Bible and quarterlytightly, and thinking with bitterness of soul
of her beloved class where she wouldbe sitting that very moment before a teacher
she adored. Instead, here shewas roaming the woods with those half wild
cottons, trying to keep her bootsclean and her pretty white dress free from
rents and stains. Mirabelle had offeredthe loan of an apron, but Dora

(02:39:24):
had scornfully refused the trout bit,as they always do on Sundays. In
an hour, the transgressors had allthe fish they wanted, so they returned
to the house, much to Dora'srelief. She sat primly on a hen
coop in the yard while the othersplayed an uproarious game of tag, And
then they all climbed to the topof the pig house roof and cut their
initials on the saddleboard. The flatroofed hen house and a pile of straw

(02:39:46):
beneath gave Davy another inspiration. Theyspent a splendid half hour climbing on the
roof and diving off into the strawwith whoops and yells. But even unlawful
pleasures must come to an end.When the rumble of wheels over the pond
told that people were going home fromchurch, Davy knew they must go.
He discarded Tommy's overalls, resumed hisown rightful attire, and turned away from

(02:40:07):
his string of trout with a sigh. No use to think of taking them
home. Well, hadn't we asplendid time, he demanded defiantly, as
they went down the hill field.I hadn't, said Dora flatly, And
I don't believe you had really either, she added, with a flash of
insight that was not to be expectedof her. I had so, cried
Davy, but in the voice ofone who doth protest too much, No

(02:40:31):
wonder you hadn't just sittin there likea like a mule. I ain't going
to associate with the Cottons, saidDora loftily. The Cottons are all right,
retorted Davy, and they have farbetter times than we have. They
do just as they please and sayjust what they like before everybody. I'm
going to do that too after this. There are lots of things you wouldn't
dare say before everybody, averred Dora. No, there isn't there is two?

(02:40:56):
Would you, demanded Dora gravely,Would you say tom cat before or
the minister? This was a staggerer. Davy was not prepared for such a
concrete example of the freedom of speech. But one did not have to be
consistent with Dora. Of course not, he admitted sulkily. Tom cat isn't
a holy word. I wouldn't mentionsuch an animal before a minister at all.
But if you had to persisted,Dora, I'd call it a Thomas

(02:41:20):
pussy, said Davy. I thinkgentleman cat would be more polite, reflected
Dora. You thinking, retorted Davywith withering scorn. Davy was not feeling
comfortable, though he would have diedbefore he admitted it to Dora. Now
that the exhilaration of truant delights haddied away, his conscience was beginning to
give him salutary twinges. After all, perhaps it would have been better to

(02:41:43):
have gone to Sunday school and church. Missus Lynde might be bossy, but
there was always a box of cookiesin her kitchen cupboard, and she was
not stingy at this inconvenient moment,Davy remembered that when he had torn his
new school pants the week before,Missus Lynde had mended them beautifully and never
said a word to Marilla about them. But Davy's cup of iniquity was not
yet full. He was to discoverthat one sin demands another to cover it.

(02:42:07):
They had dinner with Missus Lynde thatday, and the first thing she
asked Davy was were all your classin Sunday school to day? Yes'm,
said Davy, with a gulp,all with her scept one. Did you
say your Golden text and Catechism?Yes'm? Did you put your collection in?
Yes'm? Was missus Malcolm mac Phersonin church? I don't know this
at least was the truth sought wretchedDavy. Was the lady's aide announced for

(02:42:30):
next week? Yes'm quakingly was prayermeeting? I I don't know. You
should know you should listen more attentivelyto the announcements. What was mister Harvey's
text? Davy took a frantic gulpof water. When swallowed it and the
last protest of conscience together, heglibly recited an old golden text learned several
weeks ago. Fortunately, Missus Lyndenow stopped questioning him, but Davy did

(02:42:52):
not enjoy his dinner. He couldonly eat one helping of putting. What's
the matter with you, demanded justly, astonished missus Lynde. Are you sick?
No, muttered Davy. You lookpale. You'd better keep out of
the sun this afternoon, admonished MissusLynde. Do you know how many lies
you told? Missus Lynde, askedDora reproachfully. As soon as they were
alone after dinner, Davy, goadedto desperation, turned fiercely. I don't

(02:43:16):
know, and I don't care,he said, you just shut up,
Dora Keith. Then poor Davy betookhimself to a secluded retreat behind the woodpile
to think over the way of transgressors. Green Gables was wrapped in darkness and
silence. When Anne reached home,she lost no time going to bed,
for she was very tired and sleepy. There had been several Avonlea jollifications the

(02:43:37):
proceeding week, involving rather late hours. Anne's head was hardly on her pillow
before she was half asleep, butjust then her door was softly opened and
a pleading voice said Anne. Annesat up drowsily, Davy, is that
you? What is the matter?A white clad figure flung itself across the
floor and onto the bed. Annesobbed, Davy, getting his arms about

(02:43:58):
her neck. I'm awful glad you'rehome. I couldn't go to sleep till
i'd told somebody, told somebody whatHow miserable I am? Why are you
miserable, dear? Cause I wasso bad to day? Anne. Oh,
I was awful, bad batter ani've ever been yet. What did
you do? Oh? I'm afraidto tell you you'll never like me again,

(02:44:18):
Anne. I couldn't say my prayersto night. I couldn't tell God
what I'd done. I was ashamedto have him know. But he knew
anyway, Davy. That's what Dorasaid. I thought perhaps he mightn't have
noticed just at the time. Anyway, I'd rather tell you first, what
is it you did? Out?It all came in a rush. I
ran away from Sunday school and wentfishing with the Cottons. And I told

(02:44:39):
ever so many whoppers to missus Lynde, oh, most half a dozen,
and and I I said a swearword, Anne, what pretty near swear
word anyhow, and I called Godnames. There was silence. Davy didn't
know what to make of it.Was Anne so shocked that she would never
speak to him again. Anne,what are you going to do to me?
He whispered, nothing, dear,you've been punished already, I think,

(02:45:01):
No, I haven't. Nothing's beendone to me. You've been very
unhappy ever since you did wrong,haven't you? You bet? Said Davy
emphatically. That was your conscience punishingyou, Davy. What's my conscience?
I want to know. It's somethingin you, Davy that always tells you
when you are doing wrong and makesyou unhappy if you're persist in doing it.

(02:45:22):
Haven't you noticed that? Yes?But I didn't know what it was.
I wish I didn't have it.I'd have lots more fun. Where
is my conscience, Anne? Iwant to know? Is it in my
stomach? No, it's in yoursoul, answered Anne, thankful for the
darkness, since gravity must be preservedin serious matters. I s'pose I can't
get clear of it, then,said Davy, with a sigh. Are
you going to tell Marilla and missusLynde on me? Anne? No,

(02:45:45):
dear, I'm not going to tellanyone you are sorry. You were naughty,
weren't you? You bet? Andyou'll never be bad like that again.
No, but added Davy cautiously,I might be bad some other way.
You won't say naughty words or runaway on Sundays or tell falsehoods to
cover up your sins. No,it doesn't pay, said Davy. Well,
Davy, just tell God you aresorry and ask him to forgive you.

(02:46:09):
Have you forgiven me? Anne?Yes, dear, then, said
Davy joyously. I don't care muchwhether God does or not. Davy.
Oh, I'll ask him. I'llask him, said Davy, quickly,
scrambling off the bed, convinced myAnne's toad that he must have said something
dreadful. I don't mind asking him. Anne. Please God, I'm awfully
sorry I behaved bad today, andI'll try to be good on Sundays always,

(02:46:30):
and please forgive me there now,Anne, Well, now run off
to bed like a good boy.All right, Say I don't feel miserable
any more. I feel fine.Good night, Good night. Anne slipped
down on her pillows with a sighof relief. Oh how sleepy she was.
In another second, Anne Davy wasback again by her bed, Anne

(02:46:50):
dragged her eyes open. What isit now, dear, she asked,
trying to keep a note of impatienceout of her voice. Anne, have
you ever noticed how mister Harrison's spits? Do you suppose if I practice hard,
I can learn to spit just likehim? Anne sat up Davy Keith.
She said, go straight to yourbed, and don't let me catch
you out of it again. Tonight. Go now. Davy went and stood

(02:47:13):
not upon the order of his going. End of Chapter thirteen, Chapter fourteen,
the Summons. Anne was sitting withRuby Gillis in the Gillises garden after
the day had crept lingeringly through itand was gone. It had been a
warm, smoky summer afternoon. Theworld was in a splendor of out flowering.

(02:47:33):
The idle valleys were full of hazes, the wood ways were pranked with
shadows, and the fields with thepurple of the asters. Anne had given
up a moonlight drive to the WhiteSand's Beach that she might spend the evening
with Ruby. She had so spentmany evenings that summer, although she often
wondered what good it did any one, and sometimes went home deciding that she
could not go again. Ruby grewpaler as the summer waned, the White

(02:47:58):
Sands Schull was given up. Herfather thought it better that she shouldn't teach
till New Year's and the fancy workshe loved Oftener and Oftener fell from hands,
grown too weary for it. Butshe was always gay, always hopeful,
always chattering and whispering of her bowsand their rivalries and despairs. It
was this that made Anne's visits hardfor her. What had once been silly

(02:48:18):
or amusing was gruesome. Now itwas death, peering through a wilful mask
of life. Yet Ruby seemed tocling to her and never let her go
until she had promised to come againsoon. Missus Lynde grumbled about Anne's frequent
visits and declared she would catch consumption. Even Marilla was dubious. Every time
you go to see Ruby, youcome home looking tired out, she said.

(02:48:39):
It's so very sad and dreadful,said Anne in a low tone.
Ruby doesn't seem to realize her conditionin the least, and yet I somehow
feel she needs help, craves it, and I want to give it to
her and can't. All the timeI'm with her I feel as if I
were watching her struggle with an invisiblefoe, trying to push it back with
such feeble resistance as she has.That is why I come home tired.

(02:49:01):
But to night, Anne did notfeel this so keenly. Ruby was strangely
quiet, she said, not aword about parties and drives and dresses and
fellows. She lay in the hammock, with her untouched work beside her,
and a white shawl wrapped about herthin shoulders. Her long yellow braids of
hair, how Anne had envied thosebeautiful braids in old school days, lay

(02:49:22):
on either side of her. Shehad taken the pins out. They made
her head ache, she said.The hectic flush was gone for the time,
leaving her pale and childlike. Themoon rose in the silvery sky,
empearling the clouds round her. Below, the pond shimmered in its hazy radiance.
Just beyond the Gillis homestead was thechurch with the old graveyard beside it.

(02:49:46):
The moonlight shone on the white stones, bringing them out in clear cut
relief against the dark trees behind.How strange the graveyard looks by moonlight,
said Ruby, suddenly, How ghostlyshe shuddered. Anne It don't be long
now before I'll be lying over there. You and Diana and all the rest
will be going about full of life, and I'll be there in the old

(02:50:07):
graveyard dead. The surprise of itbewildered Anne for a few moments. She
could not speak. You know it'sso, don't you, said Ruby insistently.
Yes, I know, answered Annein a low tone. Dear Ruby,
I know everybody knows it, saidRuby bitterly. I know it.
I've known it all summer. ThoughI wouldn't give in. And oh,

(02:50:28):
Anne, She reached out and caughtAnne's hand pleadingly impulsively. I don't want
to die. I'm afraid to die. Why should you be afraid, Ruby
asked Anne quietly, Because because,oh, I'm not afraid, but that
I'll go to heaven. Anne,I'm a church member. But it'll all
be so different. I think andthink, and I get so frightened and

(02:50:50):
and homesick. Heaven must be verybeautiful, of course, the Bible says
so, But Anne, it won'tbe what I've been used to through.
Anne's mind drifted in trusive recollection ofa funny story she had heard Philip A.
Gordon tell the story. Of someold man who had said very much
the same thing about the world tocome. It had sounded funny, then
she remembered how she and Priscilla hadlaughed over it. But it did not

(02:51:13):
seem in the least humorous now comingfrom Ruby's pale, trembling lips. It
was sad, tragic, and true. Heaven could not be what Ruby had
been used to. There had beennothing in her gay, frivolous life,
her shallow ideals and aspirations, tofit her for that great change, or
make the life to come seem toher anything but alien and unreal and undesirable.

(02:51:35):
Anne wondered helplessly what she could saythat would help her. Could she
say anything? I think, Ruby, she began hesitatingly, For it was
difficult for Aunt to speak to anyone of the deepest thoughts of her heart
or the new ideas that had vaguelybegun to shape themselves in her mind concerning
the great mysteries of life here andhereafter, superseding her old, childish conceptions,

(02:51:56):
And it was hardest of all tospeak of them to such as Ruby
Gillis. I think perhaps we havevery mistaken ideas about heaven. What it
is and what it holds for us. I don't think it can be so
very different from life here, asmost people seem to think. I believe
we'll just go on living a gooddeal as we live here, and be
ourselves just the same. Only itwill be easier to be good and to

(02:52:18):
follow the highest All the hindrances andperplexities will be taken away, and we
shall see clearly. Don't be afraid, Ruby, I can't help it,
said Ruby pitifully. Even if whatyou say about heaven is true, and
you can't be sure, it maybe only that imagination of yours, it
won't be just the same. Itcan't be. I want to go on

(02:52:39):
living here. I'm so young,Anne, I haven't had my life.
I've fought so hard to live,and it isn't any use. I have
to die and leave everything I carefor. Anne sat in a pain that
was almost intolerable. She could nottell comforting falsehoods, and all that Ruby
said was so horribly true. Shewas leaving everything she cared for. She

(02:53:01):
had laid up her treasures on earth. Only she had lived solely for the
little things of life, the thingsthat pass, forgetting the great things that
go onward into eternity, bridging thegulf between the two lives, and making
of death a mere passing from onedwelling to the other, from twilight to
unclouded day. God would take careof her there. Anne believed she would

(02:53:22):
learn, but now it was nowonder. Her soul clung in blind helplessness
to the only things she knew andloved. Ruby raised herself on her arm
and lifted her bright, beautiful blueeyes to the moonlit skies. I want
to live, she said, ina trembling voice. I want to live
like other girls. I I wantto be married Anne, and and have

(02:53:43):
little children. You know I alwaysloved babies. Anne. I couldn't say
this to any one, but you, I know you understand. And then
poor herb he he loves me,and I love him, Anne. The
others meant nothing to me, buthe does. And if I could live,
I would be his wife and beso happy. Oh Anne, it's
hard. Ruby sank back on herpillows and sobbed convulsively. Anne pressed her

(02:54:07):
hand in an agony of sympathy,silent sympathy, which perhaps helped Ruby more
than broken imperfect words could have done. For Presently she grew calmer, and
her sobs ceased. I'm glad I'vetold you this, Anne, she whispered.
It has helped me just to sayit all out. I've wanted to
all summer. Every time you came, I wanted to talk it over with
you, but I couldn't. Itseemed as if it would make death so

(02:54:31):
sure if I said I was goingto die, or if any one else
said it or hinted it. Icouldn't say it or even think it.
In the daytime, when people werearound me and everything was cheerful, it
wasn't so hard to keep from thinkingof it. But in the night,
when I couldn't sleep, it wasso dreadful, Anne, I couldn't get
away from it. Then death justcame and stared me in the face until

(02:54:52):
I got so frightened I could havescreamed. But you won't be frightened any
more, Ruby, will you.You'll be brave and believe that all is
going to be well with you.I'll try. I'll think over what you
have said and try to believe it, and you'll come up as often as
you can, won't you, Anne, Yes, dear it. It won't
be very long now, Anne,I feel sure of that, and I'd

(02:55:13):
rather have you than any one else. I always liked you best of all
the girls I went to school with. You were never jealous or mean like
some of them were. Poor emWhite was up to see me yesterday.
You remember. EMM and I weresuch chums for three years when we went
to school, and then we quarreledthe time of the school concert. We've
never spoken to each other since.Wasn't it silly? Anything like that seems

(02:55:35):
silly now? But EMM and Imade up the old quarrel yesterday. She
said she'd have spoken years ago,only she thought I wouldn't And I never
spoke to her because I was sureshe wouldn't speak to me. Isn't it
strange how people misunderstand each other?Anne? Most of the trouble in life
comes from misunderstanding, I think,said Anne. I must go now,
Ruby, it's getting late and youshouldn't be out in the damp. He'll

(02:55:58):
come up soon again, Yes,very soon. And if there's anything I
can do to help you, I'llbe so glad. I know you have
helped me already. Nothing seems quiteso dreadful now. Good night, Anne,
Good night. Dear Anne walked homevery slowly in the moonlight. The
evening had changed something for her lifeheld a different meaning, a deeper purpose.

(02:56:20):
On the surface, it would goon just the same, but the
deeps had been stirred. It mustnot be with her, as with poor
butterfly Ruby, when she came tothe end of one life. It must
not be to face the next withthe shrinking terror of something wholly different,
something for which accustomed thought and idealand aspiration had unfitted her. The little
things of life, sweet and excellent, in their place must not be the

(02:56:43):
things lived. For the highest mustbe sought and followed. The life of
Heaven must be begun here on earth. That good night in the garden was
for all time. Anne never sawRuby in life again. The next night,
the Avis gave a farewell party toJane Andrews before her departure for the
West, And while light feet dancedand bright eyes laughed and merry tongues chattered,

(02:57:05):
there came a summons to a soulin Avonlea that might not be disregarded
or evaded. The next morning,the word went from house to house that
Ruby Gillis was dead. She haddied in her sleep, painlessly and calmly,
and on her face was a smile, as if, after all,
death had come as a kindly friendto lead her over the threshold instead of

(02:57:26):
the grisly phantom she had dreaded.Missus Rachel Lynde said emphatically after the funeral
that Ruby Gillis was the handsomest corpseshe ever laid eyes on. Her loveliness
as she lay white clad among thedelicate flowers that Anne had placed about her,
was remembered and talked of for yearsin Avonlea. Ruby had always been
beautiful, but her beauty had beenof the earth's earthy. It had had

(02:57:48):
a certain insolent quality in it,as if it flaunted itself in the beholder's
eye. Spirit had never shone throughit, Intellect had never refined it,
but death had touched it and consecratedit, bringing out dela look at modelings
and purity of outline never seen before, doing what life and love and great
sorrow and deep womanhood joys might havedone for Ruby. Anne, looking down

(02:58:09):
through a mist of tears at herold playfellow, thought she saw the face
God had meant Ruby to have,and remembered it so always. Missus Gillis
called Anna Aside into a vacant roombefore the funeral procession left the house and
gave her a small packet. Iwant you to have this, she sobbed.
Ruby would have liked you to haveit. It's the embroidered centerpiece she

(02:58:30):
was working at. It isn't quitefinished. The needle is sticking in it,
just where her poor little fingers putit the last time she laid it
down, the afternoon before she died. There's always a piece of unfinished work
left, said missus Lynde, withtears in her eyes. But I suppose
there's always some one to finish it. How difficult it is to realize that
one we have always known can reallybe dead, said Anne as she and

(02:58:52):
Diana walked home. Ruby is thefirst of our schoolmates to go, one
by one. Sooner or later,all the rest of us must follow.
Yes, I suppose, so,said Diana uncomfortably. She did not want
to talk of that. She wouldhave preferred to have discussed the details of
the funeral the splendid white velvet casketmister Gillis had insisted on having for Ruby.

(02:59:13):
The Gillises must always make us blurred, even at funerals, quoth missus
Rachel Lynde, herb Spencer's sad face, the uncontrolled hysteric grief of one of
Ruby's sisters. But Anne would nottalk of these things. She seemed wrapped
in a reverie in which Diana feltlonesomely that she had neither lot nor part.
Ruby Gillis was a great girl tolaugh, said Davy suddenly. Will

(02:59:35):
she laugh as much in heaven asshe did in avon Lea? Anne,
I want to know. Yes,I think she will, said Anne.
Oh, Anne, protested Diana witha rather shocked smile. Well why not,
Diana asked Anne. Seriously, doyou think we'll never laugh in heaven?
Oh? I I don't know,floundered Diana, it doesn't seem just
right somehow. You know, it'srather dreadful to laugh in church. But

(02:59:56):
heaven won't be like church all thetime, said Anne. I hope it
ain't, said Davy emphatically. Ifit is, I don't want to go
church is awful, dull anyway,I don't mean to go for ever so
long. I mean to live tobe a hundred years old. Like mister
Thomas Blewett of White Sands. Hesays he's lived so long cause you always
smoked tobacco and it killed all thegerms. Can I smoke tobacco pretty soon,

(03:00:16):
Anne, No, Davy, Ihope you'll never use tobacco, said
Anne absently. What do you feellike if the germs kill me, then,
demanded Davy. And of chapter fourteen, All Chapter fifteen a dream turned
upside down. Just one more weekand we go back to Redmond, said
Anne. She was happy at thethought of returning to work, classes and

(03:00:39):
Redmond friends. Pleasing visions were alsobeing woven around Patty's place. There was
a warm, pleasant sense of homein the thought of it, even though
she had never lived there. Butthe summer had been a very happy one
too, a time of glad livingwith summer suns and skies, a time
of keen delight and wholesome things,a time of renewing and deepening of old
friendships, A time in which shehad learned to live more nobly, to

(03:01:01):
work more patiently, to play moreheartily. All life lessons are not learned
at college, she thought, lifeteaches them everywhere. But alas the final
week of that pleasant vacation was spoiledfor Anne by one of those impish happenings
which are like a dream turned upsidedown. Been writing any more stories lately,
inquired mister Harrison genially one evening,when Anne was taking tea with him,

(03:01:22):
and Missus Harrison no, answered Annerather crisply, Well, no offense
meant Missus Hiram Sloane told me theother day that a big envelope addressed to
the rawlings Reliable Baking Powder Company ofMontreal had been dropped into the post office
box a month ago, and shesuspicioned that somebody was trying for the prize
they'd offered for the best story thatintroduced the name of their baking powder.

(03:01:43):
She said, it wasn't addressed inyour writing, but I thought maybe it
was you. Indeed, no,I saw the prize offer, but I'd
never dream of competing for it.I think it would be perfectly disgraceful to
write a story to advertise a bakingpowder. It would be almost as bad
as Judson Parker's patent medicine fence.So spake Anne, loftily, little,
dreaming of the Valley of humiliation awaitingher. That very day, Diana popped

(03:02:05):
into the porch Gable, bright eyed, and rosy cheeked carrying a letter.
Oh, Anne, here's a letterfor you. I was at the office,
so I thought i'd bring it along. Do open it quick. If
it is what I believe it is, I shall be just wild with delight.
Anne, puzzled, opened the letterand glanced over the typewritten contents.
Miss Anne Shirley green Gables, Avonlea, p e Island. Dear Madam,

(03:02:26):
we have much pleasure in informing youthat your charming story, Averil's Atonement,
has won the prize of twenty fivedollars offered in our recent competition. We
enclosed the check herewith We are arrangingfor the publication of the story in several
prominent Canadian newspapers, and we alsointend to have it printed in pamphlet form
for distribution among our patrons. Thankingyou for the interest you have shown in

(03:02:46):
our enterprise, we remain yours verytruly, the Rawlings Reliable Baking Powder Company.
I don't understand, said Anne blankly. Diana clapped her hands. Oh
I knew it would be the prize. I was sure of it. I
sent your story into the competition,Anne, Diana Barry. Yes I did,
said Diana, gleefully, perching herselfon the bed. When I saw

(03:03:07):
the offer, I thought of yourstory in a minute, and at first
I thought i'd ask you to sendit in, But then I was afraid
you wouldn't. You had so littlefaith left in it, So I just
decided i'd send the copy you gaveme and say nothing about it. Then
if it didn't win the prize,you'd never know, and you wouldn't feel
badly over it, because the storiesthat failed were not to be returned,
and if it did, you'd havesuch a delightful surprise. Diana was not

(03:03:28):
the most discerning of mortals, butjust at this moment, it struck her
that Anne was not looking exactly overjoyed. The surprise was there, beyond doubt,
but where was the delight? Why? Anne, you don't seem a
bit pleased, she exclaimed. Anneinstantly manufactured a smile and put it on.
Of course, I couldn't be anythingbut pleased over your unselfish wish to
give me pleasure, she said slowly. But you know, I'm so amazed.

(03:03:52):
I can't realize it, and Idon't understand there there wasn't a word
in my story about out Anne chokeda little over the word baking powder.
Oh I put that in, saidDiana. Reassured it was as easy as
wink. And of course my experiencein our old story club helped me.
You know the scene where Avril makesthe cake, well, I just stated

(03:04:13):
that she used rawlings reliable in it, and that was why it turned out
so well. And then in thelast paragraph where Perceval clasps Avril in his
arms and says, sweetheart, thebeautiful coming years will bring us the fulfillment
of our home of dreams, Iadded in which we will never use any
baking powder except rawlings or reliable.Oh, gasped poor Anne, as if
someone had dashed cold water on her. And you've won the twenty five dollars,

(03:04:37):
continued Diana, jubilantly. Why Iheard Priscilla say once that the Canadian
woman only pays five dollars for astory. Anne held out the hateful pink
slip and shaking fingers. I can'ttake it. It's yours, by right,
Diana. You've sent the story inand made the alterations I I would
certainly never have sent it, Soyou must take the check. I'd like

(03:04:58):
to see myself, said Diana scornfully. Why what I did wasn't any trouble.
The honor of being a friend ofthe prize winner is enough for me.
Well, I must go. Ishould have gone straight home from the
post office, for we have company, but I simply had to come and
hear the news. I'm so gladfor your sake, Anne, Anne suddenly
bent forward, put her arms aboutDiana, and kissed her cheek. I

(03:05:18):
think you are the sweetest and truestfriend in the world, Diana, she
said, with a little tremble inher voice. And I assure you I
appreciate the motive of what you've done. Diana, pleased and embarrassed, got
herself away, and poor Anne,after flinging the innocent check into her bureau
drawer as if it were blood money, cast herself on her bed and wept
tears of shame and outraged sensibility.Oh she could never lift this down.

(03:05:41):
Never. Gilbert arrived at dusk,brimming over with congratulations, for he had
called at Orchard Slope and heard thenews, But his congratulations died on his
lips at the side of Anne's face. Why Anne, what is the matter?
I expected to find you radiant overwinning Rawling's Reliable prize. Good for
you, Oh Gilbert, not you, implored Anne in an a two brute
tone. I thought you would understand. Can't you see how awful it is?

(03:06:07):
I must confess I can't. Whatis wrong everything? Moaned Anne.
I feel as if I were disgracedforever. What do you think a mother
would feel like if she found herchild tattooed over with a baking powder advertisement?
I feel just the same. Iloved my poor little story, and
I wrote it out of the bestthat was in me, and it is
sacrilege to have it degraded to thelevel of a baking powder advertisement. Don't

(03:06:30):
you remember what Professor Hamilton used totell us in the literature class at Queen's.
He said, we were never towrite a word for a low or
unworthy motive, but always to clingto the very highest ideals. What will
he think when he hears I've writtena story to advertise Rawlings Reliable and oh
when it gets out at Redmond,think how I'll be teased and laughed at
that? You won't, said Gilbert, wondering uneasily if it were that confounded

(03:06:52):
Junior's opinion, in particular over whichAnne was worried the reds will think just
as I thought that you, beinglike nine out of ten of us,
not overburdened with worldly wealth, hadtaken this way of earning an honest penny
to help yourself through the year.I don't see that there's anything low or
unworthy about that, or anything ridiculouseither. One would rather write masterpieces of

(03:07:13):
literature, no doubt. But meanwhile, bored and tuition fees have to be
paid. This common sense, matterof fact view of the case cheered Anne
a little. At least it removedher dread of being laughed at, though
the deeper heard of an outraged idealremained. End of Chapter fifteen, Chapter
sixteen, Adjusted Relationships. It's thehomiest spot I ever saw. It's homier

(03:07:37):
than home, avowed Philip A.Gordon, looking about her with delighted eyes.
They were all assembled at twilight inthe big living room at Patty's place.
Anne and Priscilla, Phil and Stella, Aunt, James, Zena,
Rusty Joseph, the Sarah Cat,and Gog and Magog. The firelight shadows
were dancing over the walls. Thecats were purring, and a huge bowl
of hot house chrysanthemums sent to philby one of the victims, shone through

(03:08:00):
the golden gloom like creamy moons.It was three weeks since they had considered
themselves settled, and already all believedthe experiment would be a success. The
first fortnight after their return had beena pleasantly exciting one. They had been
busy setting up their household goods,organizing their little establishment, and adjusting different
opinions. Anne was not over sorryto leave Avonlea when the time came to

(03:08:24):
return to college. The last fewdays of her vacation had not been pleasant.
Her prize story had been published inthe island papers, and mister William
Blair had upon the counter of hisstore a huge pile of pink, green
and yellow pamphlets containing it, oneof which he gave to every customer.
He sent a complimentary bundle to Anne, who promptly dropped them all in the

(03:08:45):
kitchen stove. Her humiliation was theconsequence of her own ideals. Only for
Avonlea folks thought it quite splendid thatshe should have won the prize. Her
many friends regarded her with honest admiration, her few foes with scornful envy I
said she believed Anne Shirley had justcopied the story. She was sure she
remembered reading it in a paper yearsbefore. The Sloanes, who had found

(03:09:07):
out or guessed that Charley had beenturned down, said they didn't think it
was much to be proud of.Almost any one could have done it if
she tried. Aunt Atossa told Anneshe was very sorry to hear she had
taken to writing novels. Nobody bornand bred in Avonlea would do it.
That was what came of adopting orphansfrom goodness knew where, with goodness knew
what kind of parents. Even missusRachel Lynde was darkly dubious about the propriety

(03:09:31):
of writing fiction, though she wasalmost reconciled to it by that twenty five
dollar check. It is perfectly amazingthe price they pay for such lies,
That's what she said, half proudly, half severely. All things considered,
it was a relief when going awaytime came, and it was very jolly
to be back at Redmond, awise experienced soft with hosts of friends to

(03:09:52):
greet on the merry opening day,PRIs and Stella and Gilbert were there.
Charlie Sloane, looking more important thanever a sophomore, looked before Phil,
with the Alec and Alonzo questions stillunsettled, and Moody Spurgeon mac Pherson.
Moody Spurgeon had been teaching school eversince leaving Queen's, but his mother had
concluded it was high time he gaveit up and turned his attention to learning
how to be a minister. PoorMoody Spurgeon fell on hard luck at the

(03:10:16):
very beginning of his college career.Half a dozen ruthless softs who were among
his fellow boarders, swooped down onhim one night and shaved half of his
head. In this guise, theluckless Moody Spurgeon had to go about until
his hair grew again. He toldAnne bitterly that there were times when he
had his doubts as to whether hewas really called to be a minister.

(03:10:37):
Aunt Jamesina did not come until thegirls had Patty's place ready for her.
Miss Patty had sent the key toAnne with a letter in which she said
Gog and Magog were packed in abox under the spare room bed, but
might be taken out when wanted.In a PostScript, she added that she
hoped the girls would be careful aboutputting up pictures. The living room had
been newly papered five years before,and she and miss Maria did not want

(03:10:58):
any more hold made in that newpaper than was absolutely necessary for the rest.
She trusted everything to Anne. Howthose girls enjoy putting their nest in
order, As Phil said, itwas almost as good as getting married.
You had the fun of home makingwithout the bother of a husband. All
brought something with them to adorn ormake comfortable the little house. Pres and

(03:11:20):
Phil and Stella had knick knacks andpictures galore, which latter they proceeded to
hang according to taste in reckless.As regard of Miss Patty's new paper,
we'll putty the holes up when weleave. Dear, she'll never know,
they said, to protesting Anne.Diana had given Anne a pine needle cushion,
and miss Ada had given both herand Priscilla a fearfully and wonderfully embroidered
one. Marilla had sent a bigbox of preserves and darkly hinted at a

(03:11:43):
hamper for Thanksgiving, and missus Lyndegave Anne a patchwork quilt and loaned her
five more. You take them,she said authoritatively, they might as well
be in use as packed away inthat trunk in the garret. From moths
to naw, no moths would everhave ventured near those quilts, for theyked
of mouth bowls to such an extentthat they had to be hung in the
orchard of Paddy's place a full fortnightbefore they could be endured indoors. Verily

(03:12:07):
aristocratic Spofford Avenue had rarely beheld sucha display. The gruff old millionaire who
lived next door came over and wantedto buy the gorgeous red and yellow tulip
pattern one which Missus Rachel had givenAnne. He said his mother used to
make quilts like that, and byJove he wanted one to remind him of
her. Anne would not sell it, much to his disappointment, but she
wrote all about it to missus Lynde. That highly gratified lady sent word back

(03:12:31):
that she had one just like itto spare. So the tobacco king got
his quilt after all, and insistedon having it spread on his bed,
to the disgust of his fashionable wife. Missus Lynde's quilt served a very useful
purpose that winter. Patty's Place,for all its many virtues, had its
faults. Also. It was reallya rather cold house, and when the
frosty nights came, the girls werevery glad to snuggle down under missus Lynde's

(03:12:54):
quilts, and hoped that the loanof them might be accounted unto her for
righteousness. Anne had the blue roomshe had coveted at sight, Priscilla and
Stella had the large one. Philwas blissfully content with the little one over
the kitchen, and Aunt Jamesina wasto have the downstairs one off the living
room. Rusty, at first slepton the doorstep. Anne, walking home

(03:13:16):
from Redmond a few days after herreturn, became aware that people she met
surveyed her with a covert indulgent smile. Anne wondered, uneasily, what was
the matter with her? Was herhat crooked? Was her belt loose?
Craning her head to investigate, Annefor the first time saw Rusty trotting along
beside her, close to her heels. Was quite the most forlorn specimen of

(03:13:37):
the cat tribe she had ever beheld. The animal was well past kittenhood,
lank, thin, disreputable looking piecesof both ears were lacking, one eye
was temporarily out of repair, andone jowl ludicrously swollen. As for color,
if a once black cat had beenwell and thoroughly singed, the result
would have resembled the hue of thiswaif's thin, draggled, unsightly fur.

(03:14:01):
Anne showed, but the cat wouldnot show as long as she stood.
He sat back on his haunches andgazed at her reproachfully out of his one
good eye. When she resumed herwalk, he followed. Anne resigned herself
to his company until she reached thegate of Patty's place, which she coldly
shut in his face, fondly supposingshe had seen the last of him.
But when fifteen minutes later Phil openedthe door, there sat the rusty brown

(03:14:26):
cat on the step more He promptlydarted in and sprang upon Anne's lap with
a half pleading, half triumphant mew. Anne said, Stella, severely,
do you own that animal? No? I do not, protested, disgusted
Anne. The creature followed me homefrom somewhere. I couldn't get rid of
him. Ugh, get down.I like decent cats reasonably well, but

(03:14:46):
I don't like beasties of your complexion. Pussy, however, refused to get
down. He coolly curled up inAnne's lap and began to purr. He
has evidently adopted you, laughed Priscilla. I won't be adopted, said Anne
stubbornly. Poor creature is starving,said Phil pityingly. Why his bones are
almost coming through his skin. Well, I'll give him a square meal,

(03:15:09):
and then he must return to whencehe came, said Anne resolutely. The
cat was fed and put out.In the morning, he was still on
the doorstep. On the doorstep,he continued to sit, bolting in whenever
the door was opened. No coolnessof welcome had the least effect on him.
Of nobody save Anne, did hetake the least notice. Out of
compassion, the girls fed him,but when a week had passed, they

(03:15:31):
decided that something must be done.The cat's appearance had improved, his eye
and cheek had resumed their normal appearance. He was not quite so thin,
and he had been seen washing hisface. But for all that, we
can't keep him, said Stella.Aunt Jimsie is coming next week, and
she will bring the Sarah cat withher. We can't keep two cats.
And if we did this, rustyCoat would fight all the time with the

(03:15:52):
Sarah cat. He's a fighter bynature. He had a pitched battle last
evening with the Tobacco King's cat androuted him horse foot and artillery. We
must get rid of him, agreedAnne, looking darkly at the subject of
their discussion, who was purring onthe hearth rug with an air of lamb
like meekness. But the question ishow how can four unprotected females get rid
of a cat who won't be gotrid of. We must chloroform him,

(03:16:16):
said Phil briskly. That is themost humane way. Who of us knows
anything about chloroforming a cat, demandedAnne gloomily. I do, honey.
It's one of my few, sadlyfew useful accomplishments. I've disposed of several
at home. You take the catin the morning and give him a good
breakfast. Then you take an oldburlap bag, there's one on the back
porch, put the cat in itand turn him over a wooden box.

(03:16:39):
Then take a two ounce bottle ofchloroform, uncork it and slip it under
the edge of the box. Puta heavy weight on top of the box.
And leave it till evening. Thecat will be dead, curled up
peacefully as if he were asleep.No pain, no struggle. It sounds
easy, said Anne dubiously. Itis easy. Just leave it to me.
I'll see to it, said Philreassuringly. Accordingly, the chloroform was

(03:17:01):
procured, and the next morning Rustywas lured to his doom. He ate
his breakfast, licked his chops,and climbing too Anne's lap. Anne's heart
misgave her this poor creature, lovedher, trusted her. How could she
be a party to this destruction.Here take him, she said hastily to
Phil. I feel like a murderess. He won't suffer, you know,
comforted Phil. But Anne had fled. The fatal deed was done in the

(03:17:24):
back porch. Nobody went near itthat day, but at dusk Phil declared
that Rusty must be buried. Chrisand Stella must dig his grave in the
orchard, declared Phil, and Annemust come with me to lift the box
off. That's the part I alwayshate. The two conspirators tiptoed reluctantly to
the back porch. Phil gingerly liftedthe stone she had put on the box.

(03:17:45):
Suddenly, faint but distinct sounded anunmistakable mew under the box. He
he isn't dead, gasped Anne,sitting blankly down on the kitchen doorstep.
He must be, said Philip,credulously. Another tiny mew proved he wasn't.
The two girls stared at each other. What will we do? Questioned
Anne? Why in the world don'tyou come, demanded Stella, appearing in

(03:18:07):
the doorway. We've got the graveready. What's silent? Still and silent
all? She quoted teasingly. Ohno, the voices of the dead sound
like the distant torrents fall. Promptly, counter quoted Anne, pointing solemnly to
the box. A burst of laughterbroke the tention. We must leave him
here till morning, said phil replacingthe stone. He hasn't me out for

(03:18:28):
five minutes. Perhaps the mails weheard were his dying grown or perhaps we
merely imagined them under the screen ofour guilty consciences. But when the box
was lifted in the morning, Rustybounded at one gay leap to Anne's shoulder,
where he began to lick her faceaffectionately. Never was there a cat
more decidedly alive there's a knot holein the box, groaned Phil. I

(03:18:50):
never saw it. That's why hedidn't die. Now we've got to do
it all over again. No,we haven't, declared Anne suddenly. Rusty
isn't going to be killed again.He's my cat and you've just got to
make the best of it. Ohwell, if you'll settle with Aunt Jimsie
and the Sarah cat, said Stellawith the air of one washing her hands
of the whole affair. From thattime, Rusty was one of the family.

(03:19:11):
He slept a nights on the scrubbingcushion in the back porch and lived
on the fat of the land.By the time Aunt Jamesina came he was
plump and glossy and tolerably respectable.But like Kipling's cat, he walked by
himself. His paw was against everycat, and every cat's paw against him.
One by one he vanquished the aristocraticfelines of Spofford Avenue. As for

(03:19:31):
human beings, he loved Anne andAnne alone. Nobody else even dared stroke
him. An angry spit in somethingthat sounded much like very improper language,
greeted any one who did the airsthat cat puts on are perfectly intolerable,
declared Stella. Him was a niceold push him as him was vowed,
Anne cuddling her pet defiantly. Well, I don't know how he and the

(03:19:54):
Sarah cat will ever make out tolive together, said Stella pessimistically. Cat
fights in the orchard and knights areback enough, but cat fights here in
the living room are unthinkable. Indue time, Aunt Jamesina arrived. Anne
and Priscilla and Phil had awaited heradvent rather dubiously, but when Aunt Jamesina
was enthroned in the rocking chair beforethe open fire, they figuratively bowed down

(03:20:16):
and worshiped her. Aunt Jamesina wasa tiny old woman, with a little,
softly triangular face and large, softblue eyes that were alight with unquenchable
youth, and as full of hopesas a girl's. She had pink cheeks
and snow white hair, which sheworn quaint little puffs over her ears.
It's a very old fashioned way,she said, knitting industriously at something as
dainty and pink as a sunset cloud. But I am old fashioned. My

(03:20:39):
clothes are, and it stands toreason my opinions are too. I don't
say they are any the better ofthat, mind you? In fact,
I dare say they're a good dealthe worse. But they've worn nice and
easy. New shoes are smarter thanold ones, but the old ones are
more comfortable. I'm old enough toindulge myself in the matter of shoes and
opinions. I mean to take itreal easy here. I know you expect

(03:21:01):
me to look after you and keepyou proper, but I'm not going to
do it. You're old enough toknow how to behave if you're ever going
to be so, as far asI am concerned, concluded Aunt james Zina,
with a twinkle in her young eyes. You can all go to destruction
in your own way. Oh willsomebody separate those cats, pleaded Stella,
shudderingly. Aunt james Zina had broughtwith her not only the Sarah cat,

(03:21:22):
but Joseph. Joseph, she explained, had belonged to a dear friend of
hers who had gone to live inVancouver. She couldn't take Joseph with her,
so she begged me to take him. I really couldn't refuse. He's
a beautiful cat, that is,his disposition is beautiful. She called him
Joseph because his coat is of manycolors. It certainly was Joseph, as
the disgusted Stella said, looked likea walking rag bag. It was impossible

(03:21:46):
to say what his ground color was. His legs were white with black spots
on them. His back was gray, with a huge patch of yellow on
one side and a black patch onthe other. His tail was yellow with
a gray tip. One ear wasblack and one yellow. A black patch
over one eye gave him a fearfullyrakish look. In reality, he was
meek and in offensive of a socialdisposition. In one respect, if in

(03:22:07):
no other. Joseph was like alily of the field. He toiled not,
neither did he spin nor cat mice. Yet Solomon, in all his
glories, slept not on softer cushionsor feasted more fully on fat things.
Joseph and the Sarah cat arrived byexpress in separate boxes. After they had
been released and fed. Joseph selectedthe cushion and corner which appealed to him,

(03:22:28):
and the Sarah cat gravely sat herselfdown before the fire and proceeded to
wash her face. She was alarge, sleek, gray and white cat
with an enormous dignity which was notat all impaired by any consciousness of her
Blebetan origin. She had been givento Aunt Jamesina by her washerwoman. Her
name was Sarah, so my husbandalways called Puss the Sarah cat, explained
Aunt Jamesina. She is eight yearsold and a remarkable mouser. Don't worry,

(03:22:52):
Stella. The Sarah cat never fights, and Joseph rarely. They'll have
to fight here in self defense,said Stella. At this juncture, Rusty
arrived on the scene. He boundedjoyously half way across the room before he
saw the intruders. Then he stoppedshort. His tail expanded until it was
as big as three tails. Thefur on his back rose up in a
defiant arch. Rusty lowered his headout of a fearful shriek of hatred and

(03:23:16):
defiance, and launched himself at theSarah Cat. The stately animal had stopped
washing her face and was looking athim curiously. She met his onslaught with
one contemptuous sweep of her capable paw. Rusty went rolling helplessly over on the
rug. He picked himself up dazedly. What sort of a cat was this?
Wood boxed his ears. He lookeddubiously at the Sarah Cat. Would

(03:23:37):
he or would he not? TheSarah Cat deliberately turned her back on him
and resumed her toilet operations. Rustydecided that he would not. He never
did. From that time on,the Sarah Cat ruled the roost. Rusty
never again interfered with her. ButJoseph rashly sat up and yawned. Rusty,
burning to avenge his disgrace, swoopeddown on him. Joseph, pacific

(03:23:58):
by nature, could fight upon occasion, and fight well. The result was
a series of drawn battles. Everyday, Rusty and Joseph fought at sight.
Anne took Rusty's part and detested Joseph. Stella was in despair, but
Aunt Jamesina only laughed. Let themfight it out, she said tolerantly.
They'll make friends after a bit.Joseph needs some exercise he was getting too

(03:24:20):
fat, and Rusty has to learnhe isn't the only cat in the world.
Eventually, Joseph and Rusty accepted thesituation, and from sworn enemies became
sworn friends. They slept on thesame cushion with their paws about each other,
and gravely washed each other's faces we'veall got used to each other,
said Phil. And I've learned howto wash dishes and sweep a floor.
But you needn't try to make usbelieve you can chloroform a cat, laughed

(03:24:43):
Anne. It was all the faultof the Nott whole, protested Phil.
It was a good thing that notall was there, said Aunt Jamesina rather
severely. Kittens have to be drowned, I admit, or the world would
be overrun. But no decent grownup cat should be done to death unless
he sucks eggs. You wouldn't havethought Rusty very decent if you'd seen him
when he came here, said Stella. He positively looked like the old Nick.

(03:25:07):
I don't believe old Nick can beso very ugly, said Aunt James
Zena reflectively. He wouldn't do somuch harm if he was. I always
think of him as a rather handsomegentleman. End of chapter sixteen. Chapter
seventeen, a letter from Davy.It's beginning to snow girls, said Phil.
Coming in one November evening, andthere are the loveliest little stars and

(03:25:28):
crosses all over the garden walk.I never noticed before what exquisite things snowflakes
really are. One has time tonotice things like that in the simple life.
Bless you all for permitting me tolive it. It's really delightful to
feel worried because butter has gone upfive cents a pound? Has it?
Demanded Stella, who kept the householdaccounts it has? And here's your butter.
I'm getting quite expert at marketing.It's better fun than flirting, concluded

(03:25:52):
Phil Gravely. Everything is going upscandalously, sighed Stella. Never mind,
thank good. Miss Air and Southare still free, said Aunt James Zina,
and so is laughter, added Anne. There's no tax on it yet,
and that is well. Because you'reall going to laugh. Presently,
I'm going to read you Davy's letter. His spelling has improved immensely this past
year, though he's not strong inapostrophes, and he certainly possesses the gift

(03:26:16):
of writing an interesting letter. Listenand laugh before we settle down to the
evening's study. Grind Dear Anne ranDavy's letter. I take my pen to
tell you that we are all prettywell and hope this will find you the
same. It's snowing some today,and Marilla says the old woman in the
sky is shaking her feather beds.It's the old woman in the sky God's
wife Anne. I want to know. Missus Lynde has been real sick,

(03:26:39):
but she is better now. Shefell down the cellar stairs last week.
When she fell, she grabbed holdof the shelf with all the milk pails
and stewpans on it, and itgave way and went down with her and
made a splendid crash. Marilla thoughtit was an earthquake at first. One
of the stewpans was all dinged up, and missus Lynde strained her ribs.
The doctor came and gave her medicineto rub on her ribs, but she
didn't underst stand him and took itall inside instead. The doctor said it

(03:27:03):
was a wonder it didn't kill her, But it didn't and it cured her
ribs. And missus Lynde says,doctors don't know much anyhow, But we
couldn't fix up the stewpand Marilla hadto throw it out. Thanksgiving was last
week. There was no school.When we had a great dinner. I
had mince pie and roast turkey andfruit cake and doughnuts. And cheese and
jam and chocolate cake. Marilla said, I'd die, but I didn't.
Dora had earache after it, onlyit wasn't in her ears, it was

(03:27:26):
in her stomach. I didn't haveear ache anywhere. Our new teacher is
a man. He does things forjokes. Last week he made all us
third class boys write a composition onwhat kind of a wife we'd like to
have, and the girls on whatkind of a husband. He laughed fit
to kill when he read them.This was mine. I thought you'd like
to see it. The kind ofa wife I'd like to have. She
must have good manners and get mymeals on time, and do what I

(03:27:48):
tell her, and always be verypolite to me. She must be fifteen
years old. She must be goodto the poor, and keep her house
tidy, and be good tempered,and go to church regularly. She must
be very handsome and have curly hair. If I get a wife that is
just what I like, it'll bean awful good husband to her. I
think a woman ought to be awfulgood to her husband. Some poor women
haven't any husbands. The end,I was at missus Isaac Wright's funeral.

(03:28:11):
At White Sand's last week, thehusband of the corpse felt real Sorry,
Missus Lynde says Missus Wright's grandfather stolea sheep. But Marilla says, we
mustn't speak ill of the dead.Why mustn't we, Anne? I want
to know it's pretty safe, ain'tit. Missus Lynde was awful mad the
other day because I asked her ifshe was alive in Noah's time. I
didn't mean to hurt her feelings.I just wanted to know, was she

(03:28:31):
Anne. Mister Harrison wanted to getrid of his dog, so he hunged
him once, but he come tolife and scooted for the barn. While
mister Harrison was digging the grave,so he hunged him again, and he
stayed dead that time. Mister Harrisonhas a new man working for him.
He's awful awkward. Mister Harrison sayshe is left handed in both his feet.
Mister Barry's hired man is lazy.Missus Barry says that, but mister

(03:28:52):
Barry says he ain't lazy exactly,only he thinks it's easier to pray for
things than to work for them.Missus Harmon and Andrew's prize pig that she
talked so much of died in afit. Missus Lynde says it was a
judgment on her for pride, butI think it was hard on the pig.
Milty Boulter has been sick. Thedoctor gave him medicine and it tasted
horrid. I offered to take itfor him for a quarter, but the

(03:29:13):
Bolters are so mean. Milty sayshe'd rather take it himself and save his
money. I asked Missus Bolter howa person would go about catching a man,
and she got awful mad and saidshe didn't know. Shed never chaste
men. The Avis is going topaint the hall again. They're tired of
having it blue. The new ministerwas here to tea last night. He
took three pieces of pie. IfI did that, Missus Lynne would call

(03:29:35):
me piggy. And he at fastand took big bites. And Marilla's always
telling me not to do that.Why can ministers do what boys can?
I want to know. I haven'tany more news. Here are six kisses
x x x x x X.Dora sends one. Here's hers x your
loving friend David Keith p s Annewho is the Devil's father? I want
to know. End of chapter seventeen. Chapter eighteen, Miss Josephine remembers the

(03:30:01):
Anne girl. When Christmas holidays came, the girls of Patty's Place scattered to
their respective homes, but Aunt Jamesinaelected to stay where she was. I
couldn't go to any of the placesI've been invited and take those three cats,
she said. And I'm not goingto leave the poor creatures here alone
for nearly three weeks. If wehad any decent neighbors who would feed them,

(03:30:22):
I might, but there's nothing exceptmillionaires on this street. So will
stay here and keep Patty's Place warmfor you. Anne went home with the
usual joyous anticipations, which were notwholly fulfilled. She found Avonlea in the
grip of such an early, coldand stormy winter as even the oldest inhabitant
could not recall. Green Gables wasliterally hemmed in by huge drifts. Almost

(03:30:43):
every day of that ill starred vacation, it stormed fiercely, and even on
fine days it drifted unceasingly. Nosooner were the roads broken than they filled
in again. It was almost impossibleto stir out. The Avis tried on
three evenings to have a party inhonor of the college students, and on
each evening the storm was so wildthat nobody could go, so they gave
up the attempt. In despair,Anne, despite her love of and loyalty

(03:31:07):
to green Gables, could not helpthinking longingly of Patty's place, its cozy,
open fire aunt, jane Zina's mirthfuleyes, the three cats, the
merry chatter of the girls, thepleasantness of Friday evenings when college friends dropped
in to talk of Gray Eve andGay. Anne was lonely. Diana,
during the whole of the holidays,was imprisoned at home with a bad attack

(03:31:28):
of bronchitis. She could not cometo green Gables, and it was rarely
Anne could get to Orchard Slope,for the old way through the haunted woods
was impassable with drifts, and thelong way over the frozen Lake of Shining
Waters was almost as bad. RubyGillis was sleeping in the white heat to
graveyard. Jane Andrews was teaching aschool on western prairies. Gilbert, to
be sure, was still faithful andwaded up to green Gables every possible evening,

(03:31:50):
But Gilbert's visits were not what theyonce were. Anne almost dreaded them.
It was very disconcerting to look upin the midst of a sudden silence
and find Gilbert's hazel eyes fixed uponher with a quite unmistakable expression in their
grave depths. And it was stillmore disconcerting to find herself blushing hotly and
uncomfortably under his gaze, just asif, just as if. Well,

(03:32:11):
it was very embarrassing. Anne wishedherself back at Patty's place, where there
was always somebody else about to takethe edge off a delicate situation. At
Green Gables, Marilla went promptly toMissus Lynde's domain when Gilbert came and insisted
on taking the twins with her.The significance of this was unmistakable, and
Anne was in a helpless fury overit. Davy, however, was perfectly

(03:32:31):
happy. He reveled in getting outin the morning and shoveling out the paths
to the well and the hen house. He gloried in the Christmas tide delicacies
which Marilla and missus Lynde vibe witheach other in preparing for Anne, and
he was reading an enthralling tale ina school library book of a wonderful hero
who seemed blessed with a miraculous facultyfor getting into scrapes, from which he
was usually delivered by an earthquake ora volcanic explosion, which blew him high

(03:32:54):
and dry out of his troubles,landed him in a fortune, and closed
the story with propery clock. I'dtell you it's a bully story, Anne,
he said ecstatically. I'd ever somuch read it than the Bible,
would you, smiled, Anne,Davy peered curiously at her. You don't
seem a bit shocked, Anne.Missus Lynde was awful shocked when I said
it to her. No, I'mnot shocked, Davy. I think it's

(03:33:16):
quite natural that a nine year oldboy would sooner read an adventure story than
the Bible. But when you areolder, I hope and think that you
will realize what a wonderful book theBible is. Oh, some parts of
it are fine, conceded Davy,that's story about Joseph. Now it's bully.
But if I'd been Joseph, Iwouldn't have forgived the brothers. No,
sir, ee, Anne, I'dhave cut all their heads off.

(03:33:37):
Missus Lynde was awful mad when Isaid that, and shut the Bible up
and said she'd never read me anymore of it if I talk like that.
So I don't talk now when shereads it Sunday afternoons, I just
think things and say them to MiltyBolter next day in school. I told
Milty the story about Elisha and thebears and it scared him, so he's
never made fun of mister Harrison's baldhead once. Are there any bears on
p E Island? Anne? Iwant to know? Not nowadays, said

(03:34:01):
Anne absently, as the wind blewa scud of snow against the window.
Oh dear, will it ever stopstorming? God knows, said Davy,
airily, preparing to resume his reading. Anne was shocked this time, Davy,
she exclaimed, reproachfully. Missus Lyndesays that, protested Davy. One
night last week, Marilla said,will Ludovic sped and Theodora Dix ever get

(03:34:22):
married? And missus Lynde said,God knows, just like that. Well,
it wasn't right for her to sayit, said Anne, promptly,
deciding upon which horn of this dilemmato impale herself. It isn't right for
anybody to take that name in vain, or speak it lightly, Davy,
don't ever do it again, notif I say it slow and solemn like
the minister, queried Davy gravely.No, not even then, Well I

(03:34:43):
won't. Ludovig sped and Theodora Dick'slive in middle Grafton, and missus Rachel
says he's been courting her for ahundred years. Won't they soon be too
old to get married? Anne?I hope Gilbert won't quote you that long.
When ain't you going to be married? Anne? Missus Lynde says it's
a sure thing. Missus lyndeissot beganAnne hotly, then stopped. Awful old

(03:35:03):
gossip, completed Davy calmly. That'swhat everyone calls her. But is it
a sure thing? Anne? Iwant to know you're a very silly little
boy, Davy said Anne, stalkinghoughtily out of the room. The kitchen
was deserted, and she sat downby the window in the fast falling wintry
twilight. The sun had set andthe wind had died down. A pale,
chilly moon looked out behind a bankof purple clouds. In the west.

(03:35:26):
The sky faded out, but thestrip of yellow along the western horizon
grew brighter and fiercer, as ifall the stray gleams of light were concentrating
in one spot. The distant hills, rimmed with priestlike furs, stood out
in dark distinctness against it. Annelooked across the still white fields, cold
and lifeless in the harsh light ofthat grim sunset, and sighed. She

(03:35:50):
was very lonely, and she wassad at heart, for she was wondering
if she would be able to returnto Redmond next year. It did not
seem likely. The only scholarship possiblein the Moore year was a very small
affair. She would not take Marilla'smoney, and there seemed little prospect of
being able to earn enough in thesummer vacation. I suppose I'll just have
to drop out next year, shethought, drearily, and teach a district

(03:36:11):
school again until I earn enough tofinish my course. And by that time
all my old class will have graduated, and Patty's place will be out of
the question. But there I'm notgoing to be a coward. I'm thankful
I can earn my way through ifnecessary. Here's mister Harrison, waiting up
the lane, announced Davy running out. I hope he's brought the mail.
It's three days since we got it. I want to see what them pesky

(03:36:33):
grits are doing. I'm a conservativeman, and I tell you you have
to keep your eye on them grits. Mister Harrison had brought the mail and
Mary letters from Stella and Priscilla,and Phil soon dissipated Anne's blues. Aunt
Jamesina too had written, saying thatshe was keeping the hearth fire alight and
that the cats were all well andthe house plans doing fine. The weather
has been real cold, she wrote, so I let the cats sleep in

(03:36:56):
the house, Rusty and Joseph onthe sofa in the living room, and
the Sarah Cat on the foot ofmy bed. It's real company to hear
her purring when I wake up inthe night and think of my poor daughter
in the foreign field. If itwas anywhere but in India, I wouldn't
worry. But they say the snakesout there are terrible. It takes all
the Sarah Cat's purring to drive awaythe thought of those snakes. I have
enough faith for everything, but thesnakes. I can't think why Providence ever

(03:37:20):
made them. Sometimes I don't thinkhe did. I am inclined to believe
the old Harry had a hand inmaking them. Anne had left a thin,
typewritten communication till the last, thinkingit unimportant. When she had read
it, she sat very still withtears in her eyes. What is the
matter, Anne asked Marilla. MissJosephine Barry is dead, said Anne in
a low tone. So she hasgone at last, said Marilla. Well,

(03:37:43):
she has been sick for over ayear, and the Barrys have been
expecting to hear of her death anytime. It is well, she is
at rest, for she has suffereddreadfully. Anne. She was always kind
to you. She has been kindto the last, Marilla. This letter
is from her lawyer. She hasleft me a thousand dollars in her will,
Great Vicia. Sain't dad an awfullot of money, exclaimed Davy.
She's the woman you and Diana liton when you jumped into the spare room

(03:38:05):
bed. Ain't she Diana told methat story? Is that why she left
you so much? Hush? Davy, said Anne gently. She slipped away
to the porch gable with a foolheart, leaving Marilla and Missus Lynde to
talk over the news to their heartscontent. Do you suppose Anne will ever
get married now? Speculated Davy anxiously. When Dorca Sloane got married last summer,
she said, if she'd had enoughmoney to live on, she'd never

(03:38:26):
have been bothered with a man.But even a widower with eight children was
better in living with a sister inlaw, Davy Keith, do hold your
tongue, said Missus Rachel severely.Why you talk is scandalous for a small
boy. That's what end of chaptereighteen. Oh, chapter nineteen an interlude
to think that this is my twentiethbirthday and that I've left my teens behind
me forever, said Anne, whowas curled up on the hearthbruck with Rusty

(03:38:50):
in her lap, to Aunt JanesZena, who was reading in her pet
chair. They were alone in theliving room. Stella and Priscilla had gone
to a committee meeting, and Philwas upstairs adorning herself. I suppose you
feel kind of sorry, said AuntJamesina. The teens are such a nice
part of life. I'm glad I'venever gone out of them myself. Anne
laughed, You never will, Auntie, you'll be eighteen when you should be

(03:39:13):
a hundred Yes, I am sorryand a little dissatisfied as well. Miss
Stacy told me long ago that bythe time I was twenty, my character
would be formed for good or evil. I don't feel that it's what it
should be. It's full of flaws, so's everybody's, said Aunt James Zina,
cheerfully. Mine's cracked in a hundredplaces. You are, Miss Stacy

(03:39:33):
likely meant that when you are twenty, your character would have got its permanent
bent in one direction or another andwould go on developing in that line.
Don't worry over it, Anne,do your duty by God and your neighbor
and yourself and have a good time. That's my philosophy, and it's always
worked pretty well. Where's pill offdo tonight? She's going to a dance
and she's got the sweetest dress forit, creamy yellow silk and cobwebby lace.

(03:39:54):
It just suits those brown tints ofhers. There's magic in the words
silk and lace, isn't there?Said Aunt James Zina. The very sound
of them makes me feel like skippingoff to a dance, and yellow silk
it makes one think of a dressof sunshine. I always wanted a yellow
silk dress, but first my motherand then my husband wouldn't hear of it.

(03:40:15):
The very first thing I'm going todo when I get to Heaven is
to get a yellow silk dress.Amid Anne's peal of laughter, Phil came
downstairs, trailing clouds of glory andsurveyed herself in the long oval mirror on
the wall. A flattering looking glassis a promoter of amiability, she said.
The one in my room does certainlymake me green. Do I look
pretty? Nice? Anne? Doyou really know how pretty you are?

(03:40:37):
Phil asked Anne in honest admiration.Of course I do. What are looking
glasses and men? For? Thatwasn't what I meant. Are all my
ends tucked in? Is my skirtstraight? And with this rose? Look
better? Lower down? I'm afraidit's too high. It will make me
look lopsided. But I hate thingstickling my ears. Everything is just right,
and that southwest dimble of yours islovely. Anne. There's one thing

(03:41:00):
in particular I like about you.You're so ungrudging. There isn't a particle
of envy in you. Why shouldshe be envious? Demanded Aunt Jamesina,
she's not quite as good looking asyou may be, but she's got a
far handsomer nose. I know it, conceded Phil. My nose always has
been a great comfort to me,confessed Anne. And I love the way
your hair grows on your forehead.Anne, and that one wee curl,

(03:41:22):
always looking as if he were goingto drop, but never dropping. It's
delicious. But as for noses,mine is a dreadful worry to me.
I know by the time I'm fortyit will be burning. What do you
think I'll look like when I'm forty, Anne, like an old, matronly
married woman, teased Anne. Iwon't, said Phil, sitting down comfortably
to wait for her escort. Joseph, you calico beastie. Don't you dare

(03:41:43):
jump on my lap. I won'tgo to a dance all over cat hairs.
No, Anne, I won't lookmatronly. But no doubt I'll be
married to alec or Alonzo, askedAnne. To one of em, I
suppose, sighed Phil. If Ican ever decide, which it shouldn't be
hard to decide, scolded aunt Jamesina. I was born a seesaw Auntie,
and nothing can ever prevent me fromteetering. You want to be more level

(03:42:05):
headed, Philippa. It's best tobe level headed, of course, agreed
Philippa, But you miss lots offun. As for Alec and Alonzo,
if you knew them, you'd understandwhy it's difficult to choose between them.
They're equally nice. Then take somebodywho is nicer, suggested Aunt Jamesina.
There's that senior who was so devotedto you, Will Leslie. He has

(03:42:26):
such nice, large mild eyes.They're a little bit too large and too
mild, like a cow's, saidPhil cruelly. What do you say about
George Parker? There's nothing to sayabout him except that he always looks as
if he had just been starched andiron mar holworthy. Then you can't find
a fault with him. No,he would do if he wasn't poor.
I must marry a rich man,Aunt Jamesina. That and good looks is

(03:42:48):
an indispensable qualification. I'd marry Gilbertblythe if you were rich, Oh would
you, said Anne, rather viciously. We don't like that idea a little
bit, although we don't want Gilberourselves. Oh no, mocked Phil.
But don't. Let's talk of disagreeablesubjects. I'll have to marry some time,
I suppose, but I shall putoff the evil day as long as

(03:43:09):
I can. You mustn't marry anybodyyou don't love Phil, when all's said
and done, said Aunt Jamesina.Oh, hearts that loved in the good
old way have been out of thefashion this many a day, trilled Phil
mockingly. There's the carriage. Ifly by bye, you two old fashioned
darlings. When Phil had gone,Aunt james Zina looked solemnly at Anne.
That girl is pretty and sweet andgood hearted, But you think she is

(03:43:31):
quite right in her mind by spells? Anne. Oh, I don't think
there's anything the matter with Phil's mind, said Anne, hiding a smile.
It's just her way of talking.Aunt james Zina shook her head. Well,
I hope so, Anne. Ido hope so, because I love
her, but I can't understand her. She beats me. She isn't like
any of the girls I ever knew, or any of the girls I was

(03:43:52):
myself. How many girls were you, Aunt Jimsy? About half a dozen,
my dear. End of Chapter nineteen, Chapter twenty, Gilbert speaks,
this has been a dull prosy day, yonned Phil, stretching herself idly on
the sofa, having previously dispossessed twoexceedingly indignant cats, Anne looked up from

(03:44:15):
Pickwick papers. Now that spring examinationswere over, she was treating herself to
dickens. It has been a prosyday for us, she said, thoughtfully.
But to some people it has beena wonderful day. Someone has been
rapturously happy in it. Perhaps agreat deed has been done somewhere to day,
or a great poem written, ora great man born. And some

(03:44:35):
heart has been broken, Phil,Why did you spoil your pretty thought by
tagging that last sentence on honey?Grumbled Phil. I don't like to think
of broken hearts or anything unpleasant.Do you think you'll be able to share
come pleasant things all your life?Phil, dear me, no, am
I not up against them now?You don't call Alec and Alonzo pleasant things?
Do you? When they simply plaguemy life out? Hugh? Never

(03:44:58):
take anything seriously, Phil, Whyshould I? There are enough folks who
do the world needs people like me, Anne, just to amuse it.
It would be a terrible place ifeverybody were intellectual and serious and in deep,
deadly earnest. My mission is,as Josiah Allen says to charm and
allure, confess, Now, hasn'tlife at Patty's place been really much brighter

(03:45:20):
and pleasanter this past winter because I'vebeen here to lovin you. Yes,
it has owned Anne, and youall love me, even Aunt Jamesina,
who thinks I'm stark mad? Sowhy should I try to be different?
Oh, dear, I'm so sleepy. I was awake until one last night
reading a harrowing ghost story. Iread it in bed, and after I
had finished it, do you supposeI could get out of bed to put

(03:45:43):
the light out? No, andif Stella had not fortunately come in late,
that lamp would have burned good andbright till morning. When I heard
Stella, I called her in,explained my predicament, and got her to
put out the light. If Ihad got out myself to do it,
I knew something would grab me bythe feet when I was getting in again.
By the way, Anne has AuntJamesina decided what to do this summer.

(03:46:03):
Yes, she's going to stay here. I know she's doing it for
the sake of those blessed cats.Although she says it's too much trouble to
open her own house, and shehates visiting. What are you reading?
Pickwick? That's a book that alwaysmakes me hungry, said Phil. There's
so much good eating in it.The characters seem always to be reveling on
ham and eggs and milk punch.I generally go on a cupboard rummage after

(03:46:24):
reading Pickwick. The mere thok remindsme that I'm starving. Is there any
tippet in the pantry, Queen Anne, I made a lemon pie this morning.
You may have a piece of it. Phil dashed out to the pantry,
and Anne betook herself to the orchardand company with Rusty. It was
a moist, pleasantly odorous night inearly spring. The snow was not quite
all gone from the park. Alittle dingy bangkovit yet lay under the pines

(03:46:46):
of the harbor road, screamed fromthe influence of April's suns. It kept
the harbor Road muddy and chilled theevening air. But grass was growing green
in sheltered spots, and Gilbert hadfound some pale, sweet arbutus in a
hidden corner. He came up fromthe park, his hands full of it.
Anne was sitting on the big grayboulder in the orchard, looking at
the poem of a bare birchen boughhanging against the pale red sunset. With

(03:47:11):
the very perfection of grace. Shewas building a castle in air, a
wondrous mansion whose sunlit courts and statelyhalls were steeped in Araby's perfume, and
where she reigned queen and chatelaine.She frowned as she saw Gilbert coming through
the orchard. Of late, shehad managed not to be left alone with
Gilbert, but he had caught herfairly now, and even Rusty had deserted

(03:47:33):
her. Gilbert sat down beside heron the boulder and held out his mayflowers.
Don't these remind you of home andour old school day picnics? Anne
Anne took them and buried her facein them. I am in mister Silas
Sloane's barrens this very minute, shesaid, rapturously. I suppose you will
be there in reality in a fewdays. No, not for a fortnight.

(03:47:54):
I'm going to visit Phil in Bolingbrokebefore I go home. You'll be
in Avonlea before I will. No, I shall not be in Avonlea at
all this summer. Anne, I'vebeen offered a job in the Daily News
office, and I'm going to takeit, Oh, said Anne vaguely.
She wondered what a whole Avonlea summerwould be like without Gilbert. Somehow she
did not like the prospect. Well, she concluded flatly, it is a

(03:48:16):
good thing for you, of course, Yes, I've been hoping I would
get it. It will help meout next year. You must've worked too
hard, said Anne, without anyvery clear idea of what she was saying.
She wished desperately that Phil would comeout. You've studied very constantly this
winter. Isn't this a delightful evening? Do you know? I found a
cluster of white violets under that oldtwisted tree over there. To day.

(03:48:39):
I felt as if I had discovereda gold mine. You're always discovering gold
mines, said Gilbert, also absently. Let us go and see if we
can find some more, suggested Anneeagerly. I'll call Phil. And never
mind, Phil, and the violet'sjust now, Anne, said Gilbert,
quietly, taking her hand in aclasp from which she could not free it.
There is something I want to sayto you. Oh, don't say

(03:49:00):
it, cried Anne pleadingly. Don't, please, Gilbert, I must Things
can't go on like this any longer. Anne, I love you, you
know I do. I I can'ttell you how much? Will you promise
me that some day you'll be mywife? I I can't, said Anne
miserably. Oh Gilbert, you you'vespoiled everything. Don't you care for me

(03:49:22):
at all? Gilbert asked, aftera very dreadful pause, during which Anne
had not dared to look up,Not, not in that way. I
do care a great deal for youas a friend, But I don't love
you, Gilbert. But can't yougive me some hope that you will?
Yet? No, I can't,exclaimed Anne desperately. I never never can

(03:49:43):
love you in that way. Gilbert, you must never speak of this to
me again. There was another pause, so long and so dreadful that Anne
was driven a last to look up. Gilbert's face was white to the lips
and his eyes, but Anne shudderedand looked away. There was nothing roman
This must proposals be either grotesque orhorrible? Could she ever forget Gilbert's face?

(03:50:07):
Is there anybody else? He askedat last, in a low voice.
No, no, said Anne eagerly. I don't care for any one
like that, and I like youbetter than any one else in the world,
Gilbert, and we must, wemust go on being friends, Gilbert.
Gilbert gave a bitter little laugh.Friends, your friendship can't satisfy me,

(03:50:28):
Anne. I want your love,and you tell me I can never
have that. I'm sorry. Forgiveme, Gilbert, was all Anne could
say. Where, oh where wereall the gracious and graceful speeches wherewith in
imagination she had been wont to dismissrejected suitors. Gilbert released her hand gently.

(03:50:48):
There isn't anything to forgive. Therehave been times when I thought you
did care. I've deceived myself.That's all. Good bye, Anne.
Anne got herself to her room,sat down on her windows see behind the
pines, and cried bitterly. Shefelt as if something incalculably precious had gone
out of her life. It wasGilbert's friendship, of course, Oh why

(03:51:09):
must she lose it after this fashion? What is the matter? Honey,
asked Phil, coming in through themoonlit gloom. Anne did not answer.
At that moment, she wished Philwere a thousand miles away. I suppose
you've gone and refused, Gilbert blytheyou are an idiot, Anne, Shirley.
Do you call it idiotic to refuseto marry a man I don't love?

(03:51:30):
Said Anne, coldly, goaded toreply, you don't know love when
you see it. You've tricked somethingout with your imagination that you think love,
and you expect a real thing tolook like that. There, that's
the first sensible thing I've ever saidin my life. I wonder how I
managed it. Phil pleaded Anne,please go away and leave me alone for
a little while. My world hastumbled into pieces. I want to reconstruct

(03:51:54):
it without any Gilbert in it,said Phil, Going a world without any
Gilbert in it? Anne repeated thewords drearily. Would it not be a
very lonely, forlorn place? Well, it was all Gilbert's fault. He
had spoiled their beautiful comradeship. Shemust just learn to live without it.
End of Chapter twenty Chapter twenty one, Roses of Yesterday. The fortnight Anne

(03:52:20):
spent in Bowlingbroke was a very pleasantone, with a little undercurrent of vague
pain and dissatisfaction running through it.Whenever she thought about Gilbert. There was
not, however, much time tothink about him. Mount Holly, the
beautiful old Gordon Holmestead, was avery gay place, overrun by Phil's friends
of both sexes. There was quitea bewildering succession of drives, dances,

(03:52:41):
picnics and boating parties, all expressivelylumped together by Phil under the head of
jamborees. Alec and Alonzo were soconstantly on hand that Anne wondered if they
ever did anything but Dan's attendance onthat will o the wisp of a Phil.
They were both nice, manly fellows, but Anne would not be drawn
into any opinion as to which thenicer and I depended. So on you

(03:53:01):
to help me make up my mindwhich of them I should promise to marry.
Mor'n Phil, you must do thatfor yourself. You are quite expert
at making up your mind as towhom other people should marry, retorted Anne
rather caustically. Oh that's a verydifferent thing, said Phil. Truly.
But the sweetest incident of Anne's sojournin Bolingbroke was the visit to her birthplace,

(03:53:22):
the little shabby yellow house in anout of the way street she had
so often dreamed about. She lookedat it with delighted eyes as she and
Phil turned in at the gate.It's almost exactly as I've pictured it,
she said. There's no honeysuckle overthe windows, but there is a lilac
tree by the gate, and yes, there are muslin curtains in the windows.
How glad I am it is stillpainted yellow. A very tall,

(03:53:43):
very thin woman opened the door.Yes, the Shirley's lived here twenty years
ago, she said, in answerto Anne's question. They had it rented.
I remember em. They both diedof fever at once. It was
terrible sad. They left a baby. I guess it's dead long ago.
It was a sickly thing. OldThomas and his wife took it as if
they hadn't enough of their own.It didn't, I said Anne, smiling.

(03:54:05):
I was that baby. You don'tsay so. Why you have grown,
exclaimed the woman, as if shewere much surprised that Anne was not
still a baby. Come to lookat you. I see the resemblance.
You're complected like your pa. Hehad red hair, but you favor your
mind, your eyes and mouth.She was a nice little thing. My
daughter went to school to her andwas nigh crazy about her. They was
buried in the one grave when theschool board put up a tombstone to them

(03:54:28):
as a reward for faithful service.Will you come in? Will you let
me go all over the house?Asked Anne eagerly. Laws, Yes you
can if you like. Twon't takeye long. There't much of it.
I keep up my man to builda new kitchen, but he ain't one
of your hustlers. The parlor's inthere, and there's two rooms upstairs.
Just prowl about yourselves. I've gotto see to the baby. The east

(03:54:48):
room was the one you were bornin. I remember your ma saying she
loved to see the sunrise, andI mind hearin that you was born just
as the sun was rising, andits light on your face was the first
thing your ma saw. Anne wentup the narrow stairs and into that little
east room with a full heart.It was as a shrine to her.
Here her mother had dreamed the exquisite, happy dreams of anticipated motherhood. Here,

(03:55:11):
that red sunrise light had fallen overthem both in the sacred hour of
birth. Here her mother had died. Anne looked about her reverently, her
eyes filled with tears. It wasfor her one of the jeweled hours of
that life that gleam out radiantly foreverin memory, just to think of it.
Mother was younger than I am nowwhen I was born, she whispered.

(03:55:31):
When Anne went downstairs, the ladyof the house met her in the
hall. She held out a dustylittle packet tied with faded blue ribbon.
Here's a bundle of old letters Ifound in that closet upstairs when I came
here, She said, I dunnowhat they are. I never bothered to
look at'em. But the addresson the top one is miss Bertha Willis,
and that was your ma's maiden name. You can take him if you
care to have em. Oh,thank you, thank you, cried Anne,

(03:55:52):
clasping the packet rapturously. That wasall that was in the house,
said her hostess. The furniture wasall sold to pay the doctor bills,
and missus Thomas got your ma's clothesand little things. I reckon they didn't
last long among that drove of ThomasYoungster's. They was destructive young animals.
As I mind em, I haven'tone thing that belonged to my mother,
said Aunt chokily I. I cannever thank you enough for these letters.

(03:56:16):
You're quite welcome, laws, Butyour eyes is like your ma's. She
could just about talk with hers.Your father was sort of homely, but
awful nice. I mind hearing folkssay when they was married that there never
was two people more in love witheach other. Poor creatures. They didn't
live much longer, but they wasawful happy while they was alive, and
I suppose that counts for a gooddeal. Anne longed to get home to

(03:56:37):
read her precious letters, but shemade one little pilgrimage. First, she
went alone to the green corner ofthe old Bowlingbroke Cemetery, where her father
and mother were buried, and lefton their grave the white flowers she carried.
Then she hastened back to Mount Holly, shut herself up in her room
and read the letters. Some werewritten by her father, some by her
mother. There were not many,only a dozen in all, for Walter

(03:57:00):
and Bertha Shirley had not been oftenseparated during their courtship. The letters were
yellow and faded and dim blurred withthe touch of passing years. No profound
words of wisdom were traced on thestained and wrinkled pages, but only lines
of love and trust the sweetness offorgotten things clung to them, the far
off, fond imaginings of those longdead lovers. Bertha Shirley had possessed the

(03:57:22):
gift of writing letters, which embodiedthe charming personality of the writer in words
and thoughts that retained their beauty andfragrance after the lapse of time. The
letters were tender, intimate, sacredto Anne. The sweetest of all was
the one written after her birth tothe father on a brief absence. It
was full of a proud young mother'saccounts of baby, her cleverness, her
brightness, her thousand sweetnesses. Ilove her best when she is asleep,

(03:57:46):
and better still when she is awake, Bertha Shirley had written in the PostScript.
Probably it was the last sentence shehad ever penned. The end was
very near for her. This hasbeen the most beautiful day of my life,
Anne said to fill that night.I've found my father and mother.
Those letters have made them real tome. I'm not an orphan any longer.
I feel as if I had openeda book and found roses of yesterday,

(03:58:09):
sweet and beloved between its leaves,and of chapter twenty one all Chapter
twenty two spring, and Anne returnedto Green Gables. The firelight shadows were
dancing over the kitchen walls at GreenGables for the spring evening was chilly through
the open east window, drifted inthe subtly sweet voices of the night.

(03:58:30):
Marilla was sitting by the fire.At least in body in spirit, she
was roaming old in ways with feetgrown young of late. Marilla had thus
spent many an hour when she thoughtshe should have been knitting for the twins.
I suppose I'm growing old, shesaid. Yet Marilla had changed but
little in the past nine years,save to grow something thinner and even more

(03:58:52):
angular. There was a little moregray in the hair that was still twisted
up in the same hard knot withtwo hairpins. Were they the same hairpins
still stuck through it? But herexpression was very different. The something about
the mouth, which had hinted ata sense of humor, had developed wonderfully.
Her eyes were gentler and milder,her smile more frequent and tender.

(03:59:13):
Marilla was thinking of her whole pastlife, her cramped but not unhappy childhood,
the jealously hidden dreams and the blightedhopes of her girlhood, the long
gray, narrow, monotonous years ofdull middle life that followed, and the
coming of Anne, the vivid,imaginative, impetuous child, with her heart
of love and her world of fancy, bringing with her color and warmth and

(03:59:37):
radiance, until the wilderness of existencehad blossomed like the rose. Marilla felt
that out of her sixty years shehad lived, only the nine that had
followed the advent of Anne, andAnne would be home tomorrow night. The
kitchen door opened, Marilla looked up, expecting to see missus Lynde. Anne
stood before her, tall and starryeyed, with her hands full of mayflowers

(03:59:58):
and vice violets. Anne Shirley,exclaimed Marilla, for once in her life,
she was surprised out of her reserve. She caught her girl in her
arms and crushed her and her flowersagainst her heart, kissing the bright hair
and sweet face warmly. I neverlooked for you till tomorrow night. How
did you get from Carmody, walked, dearest of Marilla's. Haven't I done

(04:00:20):
it a score of times in theQueen's days. The mailman is to bring
my trunk tomorrow. I just gothomesick all at once and came a day
earlier, and oh, I've hadsuch a lovely walk in the May twilight.
I stopped by the barrens and pickedthese mayflowers. I came through Violet
Vale. It's just a big bowlfulof violets now, the dear sky tinted
things. Smell them, Marilla,drink them in. Marilla sniffed obligingly,

(04:00:43):
but she was more interested in Annethan in drinking violets. Sit down,
child, you must be real tired. I'm going to get you some supper.
There's a darling moonrise behind the hills. To night, Marilla. And
oh how the frogs sang me homefrom Carmody. I do love the music
of the frogs. It seems boundup with all my happiest recollections of old
spring evenings, and it always remindsme of the night I came here first.

(04:01:07):
Do you remember it, Marilla,Well, yes, said Marilla,
with emphasis. I am not likelyto forget it. Ever. They used
to sing so madly in the marshand brook that year. I would listen
to them at my window in thedusk and wonder how they could seem so
glad and so sad at the sametime. Oh but It's good to be
home again. Redmond was splendid andbowling broke delightful. But Green Gables is

(04:01:28):
home. Gilbert isn't coming home thissummer, I hear, said Marilla.
No. Something in Anne's tone madeMarilla glance at her sharply. But Anne
was apparently absorbed in arranging her violetsin a bowl. See aren't they sweet?
She went on hurriedly. The yearis a book, isn't it,
Marilla? Springs pages are written inmayflowers and violets, summers and roses,

(04:01:48):
autumns in red maple leaves, andwinter and holly and evergreen? Did Gilbert
dwell in his examinations? Persisted Marillaexcellently well? He led his class.
But where are the Twain? Andmissus Lynde? Rachel and Dora are over
at mister Harrison's. Davy is downat the bolters. I think I hear
him coming now. Davy burst insaw Anne stopped, and then hurled himself

(04:02:11):
upon her with a joyful yell.Oh Anne, ain't I glad to see
you? Say Anne, I've growntwo inches since last fall. Missus Lynde
measured me with her tape to dayand say Anne, see my front tooth.
It's gone, Missus Lynde tied oneinto a string to it and the
other end to the door, andthen shut the door. I sold it
to Milty for two cents. Milty'scollecting teeth. What in the world does
he want teeth for? Asked Marilla, to make a necklace for playing Indian

(04:02:33):
chief, explained Davy, climbing uponAnne's lap. He's got fifteen already and
everybody else's promise, so there's nouse in the rest of us starting to
collect too. I'd tell you theBolters are great business people. Were you
a good boy at missus Boulter's,asked Marilla severely. Yes, But say
Marilla, I'm tired of being good. You'd get tired of being bad much

(04:02:54):
sooner, Davy boy, said Anne. Well, it'd be fun while it
lasted, wouldn't it, persisted Davy. I could be sorry for it afterwards,
couldn't I Being sorry wouldn't do awaywith the consequences of being bad?
Davy. Don't you remember the Sundaylast summer when you ran away from Sunday
School. You told me then thatbeing bad wasn't worth while? What were
you and milty doing to day.Oh, we fished and chased the cat,

(04:03:16):
and hunted for eggs and yelled atthe echo. There's a great echo
in the bush behind the bolt orbarn. Say what is echo? Anne?
I want to know. Echo isa beautiful nymph, Davy, living
far away in the woods and laughingat the world from among the hills.
What does she look like? Herhair and eyes are dark, but her
neck and arms are white as snow. No mortal can never see how fair

(04:03:37):
she is. She is fleeter thana deer, and that mocking voice of
hers is all we can know ofher. You can hear her calling at
night, you can hear her laughingunder the stars, but you can never
see her. She flies afar ifyou follow her, and laughs at you,
always just over the next hill.In that true, Anne? Or
is it a whopper? Demanded Davy. Staring, Davy said Anne despairingly.

(04:04:00):
Haven't you sense enough to distinguish betweena fairy tale and a falsehood? Then
what is it that sass is backfrom the bolter bush? I want to
know, insisted Davy. When youare a little older, Davy, I'll
explain it all to you. Themention of age evidently gave a new turn
to Davy's thoughts, for after afew moments of reflection, he whispered solemnly,
Anne, I'm going to be married, When asked Anne with equal solemnity,

(04:04:24):
Oh not until I'm grown up,of course. Well that's a relief,
Davy. Who is the lady StellaFletcher? She's in my class at
school. And say, Anne,she's the prettiest girl you ever saw.
If I die before I grow up, you'll keep an eye on her,
won't you. Davy Keith, dostop talking such nonsense, said Marilla severely.
Tisn't nonsense, protested Davy in aninjured tone. She's my promised wife,

(04:04:46):
and if I was to die,she'd be my promised widow, wouldn't
she. And she hasn't got asoul to look after her except your old
grandmother. Come and have your supper, Anne, said Marilla. And don't
encourage that child in his absurd talk. End of chapter twenty two odd Chapter
twenty three, Paul cannot find therock people. Life was very pleasant in

(04:05:07):
Avonlea that summer, although Anne,amid all her vacation joys, was haunted
by a sense of something gone whichshould be there. She would not admit,
even in her inmost reflections, thatthis was caused by Gilbert's absence.
But when she had to walk homealone from prayer meetings and Avis pow wows
while Diana and Fred and many othergay couples loitered along the dusky starlit country

(04:05:30):
roads, there was a queer,lonely ache in her heart which she could
not explain away. Gilbert did noteven write to her, as she thought
he might have done. She knewhe wrote to Diana occasionally, but she
would not inquire about him, andDiana, supposing that Anne heard from him,
volunteered no information. Gilbert's mother,who was a gay, frank,

(04:05:50):
light hearted lady but not overburdened withtact, had a very embarrassing habit of
asking Anne, always in a painfullydistinct voice, and always in the presence
of a crowd, if she hadheard from Gilbert lately. Poor Anne could
only blush horribly and murmur not verylately, which was taken by all missus
blythe included to be merely a maidenlyevasion. Apart from this, Anne enjoyed

(04:06:13):
her summer. Priscilla came for amerry visit in June, and when she
had gone, mister and Missus IrvingPaul and Karlotta the Fourth came home for
July and August. Echo Lodge wasthe scene of gaieties once more, and
the echoes over the river were keptbusy mimicking the laughter that rang in the
old garden behind the spruces. MissLavendar had not changed, except to grow

(04:06:35):
even sweeter and prettier. Paul adoredher, and the companionship between them was
beautiful to see. But I don'tcall her mother just by itself, he
explained to Anne. You see,that name belongs just to my own little
mother, and I can't give itto any one else, you know,
teacher, But I call her motherLavender, and I love her next best
to father. I I even loveher a little better than you, teacher,

(04:06:56):
which is just as it ought tobe, answered Anne. Paul was
thirteen now and very tall for hisyears. His face and eyes were as
beautiful as ever, and his fancywas still like a prism, separating everything
that fell upon it into rainbows.He and Anne had delightful rambles to wood
and field and shore. Never werethere two more thoroughly kindred spirits. Carlotta

(04:07:18):
the Fourth had blossomed out into youngladyhood. She wore her hair now in
an enormous pompadour, and had discardedthe blue ribbon bows of old Langsyne.
But her face was as frickled,her nose as snubbed, and her mouth
and smiles as wide as ever.You don't think I talk with a Yankee
accent, do you, miss Shirley, ma'am, she demanded anxiously. I
don't notice it, Carlota. I'mreal glad of that. They said I

(04:07:39):
did at home, but I thoughtlikely they just wanted to aggravate me.
I don't want no Yankee accent,not that I've a word to say against
the Yankees, Miss Shirley, ma'am. They're real civilized. But give me
Old p E Island. Every timePaul spent his first fortnight with his grandmother,
irving in Avonlea, Anne was thereto meet him when he came,
and found him wild with eagerness toget to the shore. Nora and the

(04:08:01):
Golden Lady and the Twin Sailors wouldbe there. She could hardly wait to
eat his supper. Could he notsee Nora's elfin face peering around the point,
watching for him wistfully. But itwas a very sober Paul who came
back from the shore in the twilight. Didn't you find your rock people,
asked Anne. Paul shook his chestnutcurls sorrowfully. The Twin Sailors and the

(04:08:22):
Golden Lady never came at all,he said. Nora was there. But
Nora is not the same teacher.She's changed. No, Paul, it
is you who are changed, saidAnne. You have grown too old for
the rock people. They like onlychildren for playfellows. I am afraid the
Twin Sailors will never again come toyou in the pearly enchanted boat with the
sail of moonshine, and the GoldenLady will play no more for you on

(04:08:45):
her golden harp. Even Nora willnot meet you much longer. You must
pay the penalty of growing up,Paul. You must leave fairyland behind you.
You two talk as much foolishness asyou ever did, said old Missus,
irving, half indulgently, half reprovingly. Oh no we don't, said
Anne, shaking her head gravely.We are getting very very wise, and
it is such a pity we arenever half so interesting when we have learned

(04:09:09):
that language is given us to enableus to conceal our thoughts. But it
isn't it has given us to exchangeour thoughts, said missus Irvings seriously.
She had never heard of Talleyrand anddid not understand epigrams. Anne spent a
fortnight of halcyon days at Echo Lodgein the golden prime of August. While
there she incidentally contrived to hurry LudovicSpeed in his leisurely courting of Theodora Dick's,

(04:09:33):
as related duly in another chronicle ofher history. Arnold Sherman, an
elderly friend of the Irvings, wasthere at the same time and added not
a little to the general pleasantness oflife. What a nice playtime this has
been, said Anne. I feellike a giant refreshed, and it's only
a fortnight more till I go backto Kingsport in Redmond and Patty's Place.
Patty's Place is the dearest spot,Miss Lavendar. I feel as if I

(04:09:54):
had two homes, one at GreenGables and one at Patty's Place. But
where has the summer gone? Itdoesn't seem a day since I came home
that spring evening with the mayflowers.When I was little, I couldn't see
from one end of the summer tothe other. It stretched before me like
an unending season. Now tis ahand breadth, tis a tale. Anne.
Are you and Gilbert Blythe as goodfriends as you used to be?

(04:10:16):
Asked Miss Lavendar quietly. I amjust as much Gilbert's friend as ever I
was, Miss Lavendar. Miss Lavendarshook her head. I see something's gone
wrong. Anne. I'm going tobe impertinent and ask what have you quarreled?
No, it's only that Gilbert wantsmore than friendship, and I can't
give him more. Are you sureof that, Anne? Perfectly sure.

(04:10:39):
I'm very very sorry. I wonderwhy everybody seems to think I ought to
marry Gilbert Blythe, said Anne petulantly. Because you were made and meant for
each other. Anne, that iswhy you needn't toss that young head of
yours. It's a fact. Endof Chapter twenty three. Chapter twenty four
entered jonas prospect point August twentieth.Dear Anne, spelled with an E,

(04:11:05):
wrote Phil, I must prop myeyelids open long enough to write you.
I have neglected you shamefully this summer, honey. But all my other correspondents
have been neglected too. I havea huge pile of letters to answer,
so I must gird up the loinsof my mind and hoe in. Excuse
my mixed metaphors. I'm fearfully sleepy. Last night, Cousin Emily and I
were calling at a neighbor's. Therewere several other callers there, and as

(04:11:26):
soon as those unfortunate creatures left,our hostess and her three daughters picked them
all to pieces. I knew theywould begin on Cousin Emily and me as
soon as the door shut behind us. When we came home, Missus Lily
informed us that the aforesaid neighbor's hiredboy was supposed to be down with scarlet
fever. You can always trust MissusLily to tell you cheerful things like that.
I have a horror of scarlet fever. I couldn't sleep when I went

(04:11:48):
to bed for thinking of it.I tossed and tumbled about, dreaming fearful
dreams when I did snooze for aminute, and at three I wakened up
with a high fever, a sorethroat, and a raging headache. I
knew I had scarlet fever. Igot up in a panic and hunted up
cousin Emily's doctor book to read upthe symptoms, and I had them all.
So I went back to bed,and, knowing the worse, slept
like a top the rest of thenight. Though why a top should sleep

(04:12:11):
sounder than anything else I never couldunderstand. But this morning I was quite
well, so it couldn't have beenthe fever. I suppose if I did
catch it last night, it couldn'thave developed so soon. I can remember
that in daytime, but at threeo'clock at night I never can be logical.
I suppose you wonder what I amdoing at Prospect Point. Well,
I always like to spend a monthof summer at the shore, and father

(04:12:31):
insists that I come to a secondcousin, Emily's select boarding house at Prospect
Point. So a fortnight ago Icame as usual, and as usual,
old Uncle Mark Miller brought me fromthe station with his ancient buggy and what
he calls his generous purpose horse.He's a nice old man, and gave
me a handful of pink peppermints.Peppermints always seemed to me such a religious
sort of candy, I suppose,because when I was a little girl,

(04:12:54):
Grandmother Gordon always gave them to mein church. Once, I asked,
referring to the smell of peppermints,is that the odor of sanctity? I
didn't like to eat Uncle Mark's peppermints, because he just fished them loose out
of his pocket and had to picksome rusty nails and other things from among
them before he gave them to me. But I wouldn't hurt his dear old
feelings for anything, so I carefullysewed them along the road at intervals.

(04:13:16):
When the last one was gone,Uncle Mark said a little rebukingly, you
shouldn't aid all them candies to wanstMiss Phil, you'll likely have the stomach
ache. Cousin Emily has only fiveboarders besides myself, four old ladies and
one young man. My right handneighbor is missus Lily. She is one
of those people who seem to takea gruesome pleasure in detailing all their many
aches and pains and sicknesses. Youcannot mention any ailment, but she says,

(04:13:39):
shaking her head, ah, Iknow too well what that is.
And then you get all the details. Jonas declares he once spoke of locomotor
ataxia and hearing, and she saidshe knew too well what that was.
She suffered from it for ten yearsand was finally cured by a traveling doctor
who is Jonas. Just wait,Anne, Shirley, you'll hear all about
Jonah in the proper time and place. He is not to be mixed up

(04:14:01):
with estimable old ladies. My lefthand neighbor at the table is Missus Finney.
She always speaks with a wailing,dolorous voice. You are nervously expecting
her to burst into tears every moment. She gives you the impression that life
to her is indeed a veil oftears, and that a smile, never
to speak of a laugh, isa frivolity, truly reprehensible. She has

(04:14:22):
a worse opinion of me than AuntJanes Zina, and she doesn't love me
hard to atone for it, asAuntie Jay does either. Miss Maria Grimsby
sits caddy corner from me. Thefirst day I came, I remarked to
Miss Maria that it looked a littlelike rain, and Miss Maria laughed.
I said, the road from thestation was very pretty, and Miss Maria
laughed. I said, there seemedto be a few mosquitos left yet,

(04:14:43):
and Miss Maria laughed. I saidthe Prospect Point was as beautiful as ever,
and Miss Maria laughed. If Iwere to say to Miss Maria,
my father has hanged himself, mymother has taken poison, my brother is
in the penitentiary, and I amin the last stages of consumption, miss
Maria would laugh. She can't helpit. She was born so, but
it is very sad and awful.The fifth old lady is missus Grant.

(04:15:05):
She is a sweet old thing,but she never says anything but good of
anybody, so she is a veryuninteresting conversationalist. And now for Jonas Anne.
The first day I came, Isaw a young man sitting opposite me
at the table, smiling at meas if he had known me from my
cradle. I knew, for UncleMark had told me that his name was
Jonas Blake, that he was atheological student from Saint Columbia, and that

(04:15:26):
he had taken charge of the PointProspect Mission Church for the summer. He
is a very ugly young man,really, the ugliest young man I've ever
seen. He has a big,loose jointed figure with absurdly long legs.
His hair is tow color and lank. His eyes are green, and his
mouth is big. And his earsbut I never think about his ears if
I can help it. He hasa lovely voice. If you shut your

(04:15:46):
eyes, he is adorable, andhe certainly has a beautiful soul and disposition.
We were good chums right away.Of course, he is a graduate
of Redmond, and that is alink between us. We fished and boated
together, and we walked on thesands by moon light. He didn't look
so homely by moonlight, and ohhe was nice. Niceness fairly exhaled from
him. The old ladies, exceptmissus Grant, don't approve of Jonas because

(04:16:08):
he laughs and jokes, and becausehe evidently likes the society of frivolous me
better than theirs. Somehow, Anne, I don't want him to think me
frivolous. This is ridiculous. Whyshould I care what a tow haired person
called Jonahs, whom I never sawbefore, thinks of me. Last Sunday,
Jonas preached in the village church.I went, of course, but
I couldn't realize that Jonas was goingto preach the fact that he was a

(04:16:32):
minister or going to be one,persisted in seeming a huge joke to me.
Well, Jonas preached, and bythe time he had preached ten minutes,
I felt so small and insignificant thatI thought I must be invisible to
the naked eye. Jonas never saida word about women, and he never
looked at me. But I realizedthen and there what a pitiful, frivolous,

(04:16:52):
small soul, little butterfly I was, and how horribly different I must
be from Jonas's ideal woman. Shewould be grand and strong and noble.
He was so earnest and tender andtrue. He was everything a minister ought
to be. I wondered how Icould ever have thought him ugly, But
he really is, with those inspiredeyes and that intellectual brow which the roughly

(04:17:12):
falling hair hid on week days,it was a splendid sermon, and I
could have listened to it forever,and it made me feel utterly wretched.
Oh I wish I was like you. Anne. He caught up with me
on the road home and grinned ascheerfully as usual, but his grin could
never deceive me again. I hadseen the real Jonas. I wondered if
he could ever see the real philwhom nobody, not even you, Anne,

(04:17:36):
has ever seen yet. Jonas,I said, I forgot to call
him mister Blake. Wasn't it dreadful? But there were times when things like
that don't matter. Jonas, youwere born to be a minister. You
couldn't be anything else. No,I couldn't, he said soberly. I
tried to be something else for along time. I didn't want to be
a minister. But I came tosee at last that it was the work

(04:17:57):
given me to do, and Godhelping me. I shall try to do
it. His voice was low andreverent. I thought that he would do
his work, and do it welland nobly and happy. The woman fitted
by nature in training to help himdo it, she would be no feather
blown about by every fickle wind offancy. She would always know what hat
to put on. Probably she wouldhave only one. Ministers never have much

(04:18:18):
money, but she wouldn't mind havingone hat or none at all, because
she would have Jonas, Anne,Shirley, don't you dare say, or
hint or think that I've fallen inlove with mister Blake. Could I care
for a lank, poor, uglytheolo called Jonas as Uncle Mark says,
It's impossible, and what's more,it's improbable. Good night, Phil p

(04:18:41):
s it is impossible, but Iam horribly afraid it's true. I'm happy
and wretched and scared he can nevercare for me. I know. Do
you think I could ever develop intoa passable minister's wife? Anne? And
would they expect me to lead him? Prayer p g end of chapter twenty
four. Of chapter twenty five,enter Prince Charming. I'm contrasting the claims

(04:19:07):
of indoors and out, said Anne, looking from the window of Patty's place
to the distant pines of the park. I've an afternoon to spend in Sweet
doing nothing, Aunt Jimsie. ShallI spend it here, where there is
a cozy fire, a plateful ofdelicious Russets, three purring and harmonious cats,
and two impeccable China dogs with greennoses? Or shall I go to
the park where there is the lureof gray woods and of gray water lapping

(04:19:30):
on the harbor rocks. If Iwas as young as you, I'd decide
in favor of the park, saidAunt James Zina, tickling Joseph's yellow ear
with a knitting needle. I thoughtthat you claim to be as young as
any of us, Auntie teased Anne. Yes, and my soul, but
I'll admit my legs aren't as youngas yours. You go and get some
fresh air, Anne, you lookpale lately. I think I'll go to

(04:19:51):
the park, said Anne restlessly.I don't feel like tame domestic joys to
day. I want to feel aloneand free and wild. The park will
be empty, for every one willbe at the football match. Why didn't
you go to it? Nobody axedme, sir, she said, at
least nobody but that horrid little DanRanger. I wouldn't go anywhere with him.
But rather than hurt his poor littletender feelings, I said, I

(04:20:11):
wasn't going to the game at all. I don't mind. I'm not in
the mood for football to day.Somehow, you go and get some fresh
air, repeated Aunt Jamesina. Buttake your umbrella, for I believe it's
going to rain. I have rheumatismin my leg. Only old people should
have rheumatism, Auntie. Anybody isliable to rheumatism in her legs. Anne,
it's only old people who should haverheumatism in their souls, though,

(04:20:33):
thank goodness, I never have.When you get rheumatism in your soul,
you might as well go and pickout your coffin. It was November,
the month of crimson sunsets, partingbirds, deep sad hymns of the sea,
passionate wind songs in the pines.Anne roamed through the Pineland valleys in
the park and as she said,let that great sweeping wind blow the fogs

(04:20:53):
out of her soul. Anne wasnot wont to be troubled with soul fog.
But somehow, since Sir return intoRedmond for this third year, life
had not mirrored her spirit back toher with its old, perfect sparkling clearness.
Outwardly, existence at Patty's Place wasthe same pleasant round of work and
study and recreation that it had alwaysbeen. On Friday evenings, the big

(04:21:15):
fire lighted living room was crowded bycallers and echoed to endless jest and laughter,
while Aunt Jamesina smiled meaningly on themall. The jonas of Phil's letter
came, often running up from SaintColumbia on the early train and departing on
the late. He was a generalfavorite at Patty's Place, though Aunt Jamesina
shook her head and opined that Divinitystudents were not what they used to be.
He's very nice, my dear,she told Phil, But ministers ought

(04:21:38):
to be graver and more dignified.Can't a man laugh and be a Christian?
Still demanded Phil. Oh men,yes, but I was speaking of
ministers, my dear, said AuntJamesina, rebukingly. And you shouldn't flirt
so with mister Blake. You reallyshouldn't. I'm not flirting with him,
protested Phil. Nobody believed her,except Anne. The others thought she was
amusing herself as usual, and toldher roundly that she was behaving very badly.

(04:22:03):
Mister Blake isn't of the alec andAlonzo type, Phil said, Stella
severely. He takes things seriously.You may break his heart. Do you
really think I could, asked Phil. I'd love to think so, Philip
A. Gordon, I never thoughtyou were utterly unfeeling the idea of you
saying you'd love to break a man'sheart. I didn't say so, honey.
Quote me, correctly, I said, I'd like to think I could

(04:22:25):
break it. I would like toknow I had the power to do it.
I don't understand you, Phil,You're leading that man on deliberately,
and you know you don't mean anythingby it. I mean to make him,
ask him to marry me if Ican, said Phil, calmly.
I give you up, said Stellahopelessly. Gilbert came occasionally on Friday evenings.
He seemed always in good spirits andheld his own in the jests and

(04:22:47):
repartee that flew about. He neithersought nor avoided Anne. When circumstances brought
them in contact. You talked toher pleasantly and courteously as to any newly
made acquaintance. The old camaraderie wasgone entirely. Anne felt it keenly,
but she told herself she was veryglad and thankful that Gilbert had got so
completely over his disappointment in regard toher. She had really been afraid that
April evening in the orchard that shehad hurt him terribly and that the wound

(04:23:11):
would be long in healing. Nowshe saw that she need not have worried.
Men have died, and the wormshave eaten them, but not for
love. Gilbert evidently was in nodanger of immediate dissolution. He was enjoying
life, and he was full ofambition and zest. For him, there
was to be no wasting in despairbecause a woman was fair and cold.
Anne, as she listened to theceaseless badinage that went on between him and

(04:23:33):
phil wondered if she had only imaginedthat look in his eyes when she had
told him she could never care forhim. There were not lacking those who
would gladly have stepped into Gilbert's vacantplace, but Anne snubbed them without fear
and without reproach. If the realPrince Charming was never to come, she
would have none of a substitute,so she sternly told herself that gray day
in the windy Park. Suddenly thereign of Aunt Jamesina's prophecy came with a

(04:23:56):
swish and a rush. Anne putup her umbrella and hurried down the slope.
As she turned out on the harborroad, a savage gust of wind
tore along it. Instantly, herumbrella turned wrong side out. Anne clutched
at it in despair, and thenthere came a voice close to her,
Pardon me, May I offer youthe shelter of my umbrella? Anne looked

(04:24:17):
up, tall and handsome, distinguishedlooking, dark, melancholy inscrutable eyes,
melting, musical, sympathetic voice.Yes, the very hero of her dream
stood before her in the flesh.He could not have more closely resembled her
ideal if he had been made toorder. Thank you, she said,
confusedly. We'd better hurry over tothat little pavilion on the point, suggested

(04:24:40):
the unknown. We can wait thereuntil the shower is over. It is
not likely to rain so heavily,very long. The words were commonplace,
but oh the tone and the smilewhich accompanied them. Anne felt her heart
beating strangely. Together, they scurriedto the pavilion and sat breathlessly down under
its friendly roof. Anne laughingly heldup her false umbrella. It is when

(04:25:03):
my umbrella turns inside out that Iam convinced of the total depravity of inanimate
things, she said gaily. Theraindrop sparkled on her shining hair, Its
loosened rings curled around her neck andforehead. Her cheeks were flushed, her
eyes big and starry. Her companionlooked down at her admiringly. She felt
herself blushing under his gaze. Whocould he be? Why there was a

(04:25:23):
bit of the Redmond white and scarletpin to his coat lapel. Yet she
had thought she knew by sight atleast all the Redmond students except the freshmen,
and this courtly youth surely was nofreshman. We are schoolmates, I
see, he said, smiling atAnne's colors. That ought to be sufficient
introduction. My name is Royal Gardnerand you are the miss Shirley who read
the Tennyson paper at the Philomathic theother evening, aren't you? Yes?

(04:25:47):
But I cannot place you at all, said Anne frankly. Please, where
do you belong? I feel asif I didn't belong anywhere yet. I
put in my freshman and sophomore yearsat Redmond two years ago. I've been
in Europe ever since. Now I'vecome back to finish my Art's course.
This is my junior year too,said Anne. So we are classmates as
well as college mates. I amreconciled to the loss of the years that

(04:26:07):
the locust is eaten, said hercompanion, with a world of meaning in
those wonderful eyes of his The raincame steadily down for the best part of
an hour, but the time seemedreally very short when the clouds parted and
a burst of pale November sunshine fellathwart the harborer and the pines. Anne
and her companion walked home together.By the time they had reached the gate
of Patty's place, he had askedpermission to call and had received it.

(04:26:30):
Anne went in with cheeks of flameand her heart beating to her finger tips.
Rusty, who climbed into her lapand tried to kiss her, found
a very absent welcome. Anne,with her soul full of romantic thrills,
had no attention to spare just thenfor a croppyared pussycat. That evening,
a parcel was left at Patty's placefor Miss Shirley. It was a box

(04:26:51):
containing a dozen magnificent roses. Philpounced impertinently on the card that fell from
it read the name and the poeticalquotation written on the back, Royal Gardener.
She exclaimed, Why, Anne,I didn't know you were acquainted with
Roy Gardner. I met him inthe park this afternoon in the rain,
explained Anne hurriedly. My umbrella turnedinside out and he came to my rescue
with his Oh. Phil peered curiouslyat Anne, and is that exceedingly commonplace

(04:27:18):
incident? Any reason why he shouldsend us long stemmed roses by the dozen
with a very sentimental rhyme? Orwhy we should blush divinest rosy red when
we look at his card and thyface betrayeth THEE don't talk nonsense, Phil,
Do you know mister Gardner. I'vemet his two sisters, and I
know of him, So does everybodyworth while in Kingsport, the Gardeners are
among the richest, bluest of bluenoses. Roy is adorably handsome and clever.

(04:27:42):
Two years ago his mother's health failedand he had to leave college and
go abroad with her. His fatheris dead. He must have been greatly
disappointed to have to give up hisclass, but they say he was perfectly
sweet about it. THEE five foethumb, Anne, I smell romance.
Almost do I envy you? Butnot quite? After all, Roy Gardner

(04:28:03):
isn't jonas you goose, said Anneloftily. But she lay long awake that
night, nor did she wish forsleep. Her waking fancies were more alluring
than any vision of dreamland. Hadthe real Prince come at last, Recalling
those glorious dark eyes which had gazedso deeply into her own, Anne was
very strongly inclined to think he had. End of Chapter twenty five, Chapter

(04:28:26):
twenty six, Enter Christine. Thegirls at Patty's Place were dressing for the
reception which the juniors were giving forthe seniors in February. Anne surveyed herself
in the mirror of the Blue Roomwith girlish satisfaction. She had a particularly
pretty gown on. Originally it hadbeen only a simple little slip of cream
silk with a chiffon overdress, butPhil had insisted on taking it home with

(04:28:49):
her in the Christmas holidays and embroideringtiny rosebuds all over the chiffon. Phil's
fingers were deft, and the resultwas a dress which was the envy of
every Redmond girl. Even Allie Boone, whose frocks came from Paris, was
wont to look with longing eyes onthat rosebud concoction as Anne trailed up the
main staircase at Redmond. In it, Anne was trying the effect of a

(04:29:11):
white orchid in her hair. RoyGardner had sent her white orchids for the
reception, and she knew no otherRedmond girl would have him. That night
when Phil came in with admiring gaze, Anne, this is certainly your night
for looking handsome. Nine nights outof ten I can easily outshine you.
The tenth you blossom out suddenly intosomething that eclipses me altogether. How do

(04:29:32):
you manage it? It's the dress, der fine feathers. Tisn't the last
evening you flamed out into beauty.You wore your old blue flannel shirt waist
that missus Lynde made you. IfRoy hadn't already lost head and heart about
you, he certainly would tonight.But I don't like orchids on you,
Anne, No, it isn't jealousy. Orchids don't seem to belong to you.
They're too exotic, too tropical,too insolent. Don't put them in

(04:29:55):
your hair anyway? Well I won't. I admit I'm not fond of orchids
myself. I don't think they're relatedto me. Roy doesn't often send them.
He knows I like flowers I canlive with. Or kids are only
things you can visit with. Jonassent me some dear pink rosebuds for the
evening, but he isn't coming himself. He said he ought to lead a
prayer meeting in the slums. Idon't believe he wanted to come, Anne.

(04:30:18):
I'm horribly afraid Jonas doesn't really careanything about me, and I'm trying
to decide whether I'll pine away anddie or go on and get my ba
and be sensible and useful. Youcouldn't possibly be sensible and useful, Phil,
Sir, you'd better pine away anddie, said Anne, cruelly.
Heartless, Anne, silly, Phil, You know quite well that Jonas loves
you, but he won't tell meso, and I can't make him.

(04:30:41):
He looks it, I'll admit,but speak to me only with thine eyes.
Isn't a really reliable reason for embroideringdoilies and hemstitching tablecloths. I don't
want to begin such work until I'mreally engaged. It would be tempting fate.
Mister Blake is afraid to ask youto marry him. Phil. He
is poor and can't offer you ahome such as you've always had. You
know that is the only reason hehasn't spoken long ago. I suppose so

(04:31:06):
agreed Phil dolefully well, brightening up. If you won't ask me to marry
him, I'll ask him. That'sall, so it's bound to come right.
I won't worry by the way,Gilbert Blythe is going about constantly with
Christine Stewart. Did you know?Anne was trying to fasten a little gold
chain about her throat. She suddenlyfound the class difficult to manage. What

(04:31:26):
was the matter with it or withher fingers? No, she said,
carelessly. Who is Christine Stuart,Ronald Stuart's sister. She's in Kingsport this
winter studying music. I haven't seenher, but they say she's very pretty,
and that Gilbert is quite crazy overher. How angry I was when
you refused Gilbert, Anne, ButRoy Gardner was foreordained for you. I
can see that now. You wereright after all. Anne did not blush

(04:31:49):
as she usually did when the girlsassumed that her eventual marriage to Roy Gardner
was a settled thing. All atonce. She felt rather dull. Phil's
chatter seemed trivial and the recepts bore. She boxed, Poor Rusty's ears.
Get off that cushion instantly, Youcat you, Why don't you stay down?
Where you belong. Anne picked upher orchids and went downstairs, where

(04:32:10):
Aunt Jamesina was presiding over a rowof coats hung before the fire to warm.
Broy Gardner was waiting for Anne andteasing the Sarah Cat while he waited.
The Sarah Cat did not approve ofhim. She always turned her back
on him, but everybody else atPatty's Place liked him very much. Aunt
james Zina, carried away by hisunfailing and deferential courtesy and the pleading tones

(04:32:30):
of his delightful voice, declared hewas the nicest young man she ever knew,
and that Anne was a very fortunategirl. Such remarks made Anne restive.
Anne's wooing had certainly been as romanticas girlish heart could desire, but
she wished Aunt james Zina and thegirls would not take things so for granted.
When Roy murmured a poetical compliment ashe helped her on with her coat,

(04:32:51):
she did not blush and thrill asusual, and he found her rather
silent in their brief walk to Redmond. He thought she looked a little pale
when she came out of the coed'sdressing room, but as they entered the
reception room, her color and sparklessuddenly returned to her. She turned to
Roy with her gayest expression. Hesmiled back at her with what Phil called
his deep black, velvety smile.Yet she really did not see Roy at

(04:33:11):
all. She was acutely conscious thatGilbert was standing under the palms just across
the room, talking to a girlwho must be Christine Stewart. She was
very handsome in the stately style,destined to become rather massive in middle life.
A tall girl with large dark blueeyes, ivory outlines, and a
gloss of darkness on her smooth hair. She looks just as I've always wanted

(04:33:33):
to look, thought Anne miserably.Rose leaf complexions, starry violet eyes,
raven hair. Yes, she hasthem all. It's a wonder Her name
isn't Cordelia Fitzgerald into the bargain,But I don't believe her figure is as
good as mine, and her nosecertainly isn't. Anne felt a little comforted
by this conclusion. End of chaptertwenty six, Chapter twenty seven Mutual Confidences

(04:33:59):
March, which came in that winterlike the meekest and mildest of lambs,
bringing days that were crisp and goldenand tingling, each followed by a frosty,
pink twilight, which gradually lost itselfin an elfland of moonshine Over the
girls at Patty's Place was falling theshadow of April examinations. They were studying
hard. Even Phil had settled downto text and notebooks with a doggedness not

(04:34:21):
to be expected of her. I'mgoing to take the Johnson Scholarship mathematics,
she announced, calmly. I couldtake the one in Greek easily, but
I'd rather take the mathematical one becauseI want to prove to Jonas that I'm
really enormously clever. Jonas likes youbetter for your big brown eyes and your
crooked smile than for all the brainsyou carry under your curls, said Anne.
When I was a girl, itwasn't considered lady like to know anything

(04:34:42):
about mathematics, said Aunt James Zina. But times have changed. I don't
know that it's all for the better. Can you cook, Phil, No,
I never cooked anything in my lifeexcept a gingerbread, and it was
a failure. Flat in the middleand hilly round the edges, you know
the kind. But Auntie, whenI begin in good earnest to learn to
cook, don't you think the brainsthat enable me to win a mathematical scholarship

(04:35:03):
will also enable me to learn cookingjust as well? Maybe, said Aunt
Jamesina cautiously. I am not decryingthe higher education of women. My daughter
is an Aimee. She can cooktoo, but I taught her to cook
before I let a college professor teachmathematics. In mid March came a letter
from Miss Patty Spofford saying that sheand Miss Maria had decided to remain abroad
for another year, so you mayhave Patty's place next winter too, she

(04:35:26):
wrote, Maria and I are goingto run over Egypt. I want to
see the Sphinx once before I die. Fancy those two dames running over Egypt.
I wonder if they'll look up atthe Sphinx a knit, laughed Priscilla.
I'm so glad we can keep Patty'splace for another year, said Stella.
I was afraid they'd come back,and then our jolly little nest here
would be broken up, and wepoor callow nestlings thrown out on the cruel

(04:35:48):
world of boarding houses again. Iam off for a tramp in the park,
announced Phil, tossing her book aside. I think when I'm eighty,
I'll be glad I went for awalk in the park to night. What
do you mean? Asked Come withme and I'll tell you, honey.
They captured in their ramble all themysteries and magics of a march evening,
very still and mild, It waswrapped in a great, white, brooding

(04:36:11):
silence, a silence which was yetthreaded through with many little silvery sounds,
which you could hear if you hearkened, as much with your soul as with
your ears. The girls wandered downa long Pineland aisle that seemed to lead
right out into the heart of adeep, red, overflowing winter sunset.
I'd go home and write a poemthis blessed minute, if only I knew
how, declared Phil, pausing inan open space where a rosy light was

(04:36:34):
staining the green tips of the pines. It's all so wonderful here, this
great white stillness, and those darktrees that always seemed to be thinking.
The woods were God's first temples,quoted Anne softly. One can't help feeling
reverent and adoring in such a place. I always feel so near him when
I walk among the pines. An, I'm the happiest girl in the world,

(04:36:56):
confessed Phil. Suddenly, So misterBlake has asked you to marry him
at last, said Anne calmly.Yes. And I sneezed three times while
he was asking me. Wasn't thathorrid? But I said yes almost before
he finished. I was so afraidhe might change his mind and stop.
I'm besottedly happy. I couldn't reallybelieve before that Jonas would ever care for
frivolous me. Phil, You're notreally frivolous, said Anne gravely. Weigh

(04:37:21):
down. Underneath that frivolous exterior ofyours, You've got a dear, loyal,
womanly little soul. Why do youhide it so I can't help it?
Queen Anne, you are right,I'm not frivolous at heart, but
there's a sort of frivolous skin overmy soul, and I can't take it
off. As missus Poyser says,I'd have to be hatched over again and
hatched different before I could change it. But Jonas knows the real me and

(04:37:42):
loves me, frivolity and all.And I love him. I never was
so surprised in my life as Iwas when I've found out I loved him.
I'd never thought it possible to fallin love with an ugly man.
Fancy me coming down to one solitarybow and what named Jonas? But I
mean to call him Joe. That'ssuch a nice, crisp little name.
I couldn't nickname Alonzo. What aboutAlec and Alonzo? Oh? I told

(04:38:06):
them at Christmas that I never couldmarry either of them. It seems so
funny now to remember that I everthought it possible that I might. They
felt so badly. I just criedover both of them. How old.
But I knew there was only oneman in the world I could ever marry.
I had made up my own mindfor once, and it was real
easy too. It's very delightful tofeel so sure and to know it's your
own shoreness and not somebody else's.Do you suppose you'll be able to keep

(04:38:29):
it up making up my mind?You mean, I don't know. But
Joe has given me a splendid rule, he says, when I'm perplexed,
just to do what I would wishI had done. When I shall be
eighty. Anyhow, Joe can makeup his mind quickly enough, and it
would be uncomfortable to have too muchmind in the same house. What will
your father and mother say? Fatherwon't say much. He thinks everything I
do right. But mother will talk. Oh, her tongue will be as

(04:38:52):
burny as her nose. But inthe end it will be all right.
You'll have to give up a goodmany things you've always had when you marry
mister Blake Phil, But I'll havehim. I won't miss the other things.
We're to be married a year fromnext June. Joe graduates from Saint
Columbia this spring. You know.Then he's going to take a little mission
church down on Patterson Street in theslums. Fancy me and the slums,

(04:39:12):
But I'd go there or to Greenland'sicy mountains with him. And this is
the girl who would never marry aman who wasn't rich, commented Anne to
a young pine tree. Oh,don't cast up the follies of my youth
to me. I shall be pooras gaily as I've been rich. You'll
see. I'm going to learn howto cook and make over dresses. I've
learned how to market since I've livedat Paddy's place, and once I taught

(04:39:33):
a Sunday school class for a wholesummer aunt. Jamesina says, I'll ruin
Joe's career if I marry him,but I won't. I know, I
haven't much sense or sobriety, butI've got what is ever so much better,
the knack of making people like me. There's a man in Bowlingbroke who
lisps and always testifies in prayer meeting. He says, if you can't sign
like an electric star, sign likea candlestick, I'll be Joe's little candlestick.

(04:39:56):
Phil You're incorrigible while I love youso much that I can't make nice,
light, congratulatory little speeches. ButI'm heart glad of your happiness.
I know those big gray eyes ofyours are brimming over with real friendship.
Anne. Some day I look thesame way at you. You are going
to marry Roy, aren't you?Anne? My dear Philippa, did you
ever hear of the famous Betty Baxterwho refused a man before he'd axed her.

(04:40:19):
I am not going to emulate thatcelebrated lady by either refusing or accepting
any one before he axes me.All Redmond knows that Roy's crazy about you,
said Phil candidly. And you dolove him, don't you, Anne?
I I suppose so, said Annereluctantly. She felt that she ought
to be blushing while making such aconfession, but she was not. On

(04:40:41):
the other hand, she always blushedhotly when any one said anything about Gilbert
Blythe or Christine Stewart. In herhearing, Gilbert Blythe and Christine Stuart were
nothing to her, absolutely nothing.But Anne had given up trying to analyze
the reason of her blushes. Asfor Roy, of course, she was
in love with him madly, sohow could she help it? Was he,
not her idea? Who could resistthose glorious dark eyes in that pleading

(04:41:03):
voice. Were not half the Redmondgirls wildly envious? And what a charming
sonnet He had sent her with abox of violets on her birthday. Anne
knew every word of it by heart. It was very good stuff of its
kind too, not exactly up tothe level of Keats or Shakespeare. Even
Anne was not so deeply in lovesto think that, but it was very
tolerable magazine verse, and it wasaddressed to her not to Laura, or

(04:41:26):
Beatrice, or the Maid of Athens, but to her Anne Shirley. To
be told in rhythmical cadences that hereyes were stars of the morning, that
her cheek had the flush it stolefrom the sunrise, that her lips were
redder than the roses of Paradise wasthrillingly romantic. Gilbert would never have dreamed
of writing a sonnet to her eyebrows. But then Gilbert could see a joke.

(04:41:47):
She had once told Roy a funnystory, and he had not seen
the point of it. She recalledthe chummy laugh she and Gilbert had had
together over it, and wondered uneasilyif life with a man who had no
sense of humor might not be somewhatuninteresting in the long run. But who
could expect a melancholy, inscrutable heroto see the humorous side of things?
It would be flatly unreasonable. Endof Chapter twenty seven. Chapter twenty eight

(04:42:10):
A June evening. I wonder whatit would be like to live in a
world where it was always June,said Anne, as she came through the
spice and bloom of the twilight orchardto the front door steps, where Marilla
and Missus Rachel were sitting talking overMissus Sampson Coates's funeral, which they had
attended that day. Dora sat betweenthem, diligently studying her lessons, but
Davy was sitting tailor fashion in thegrass, looking as gloomy and depressed as

(04:42:34):
his single dimple would let him.You'd get tired of it, said Marilla
with a sigh. I dare say, but just now I feel that it
would take me a long time toget tired of it if it were all
as charming as to day. Everythingloves June. Davy, boy, why
this melancholy November face in blossom time? I'm just sick and tired of living,

(04:42:55):
said the youthful pessimist at ten yearsDear me, how sad? I'm
not making fun, said Davy withdignity. I'm dis dis discouraged, bringing
out the big word with a valianteffort. Why and wherefore, asked Anne,
sitting down beside him, Cause thenew teacher that come when mister Holmes
got sick, gave me ten sumsto do for Monday. It'll take me

(04:43:18):
all day to morrow to do them. It isn't fair to have to work
Saturdays Milty Bolter said he wouldn't dothem, but Marilla says, I've got
to. I don't like miss Carsona bit. Don't talk like that about
your teacher. Davy Keith said,missus Rachel severely. Miss Carson is a
very fine girl. There is nononsense about her that doesn't sound very attractive,
laughed Anne. I like people tohave a little nonsense about them,

(04:43:41):
but I'm inclined to have a betteropinion of miss Carson than you have.
I saw her in prayer meeting lastnight, and she has a pair of
eyes that can't always look sensible.Now, Davy, boy, take heart
of grace. Tomorrow will bring anotherday, and I'll help you with the
sums as far as in me.Lies, don't waste this lovely hour too
slight and dark worrying over arithmetic.Well, I won't, said Davy,

(04:44:03):
brightening up. If you help mewith the suns, I'll have him done
in time to go fishing with Milty. I wish Old aunt Atossa's funeral was
tomorrow instead of to day. Iwanted to go to it cause Milty said
his mother said Aunt Atassa would besure to rise up in her coffin and
say sarcastic things to the folks thatcome to see or buried. But Marilla
said she didn't. Poor Atossa laidin her coffin peaceful enough, said missus
Lynde solemnly. I never saw herlook so pleasant before. That's what.

(04:44:26):
Well, there weren't many tears shedover her, poor old soul. The
Elijah writes, are thankful to berid of her, And I can't say
I blame them a mite. Itseems to me a most dreadful thing to
go out of the world and notleave one person behind you who was sorry
you were gone, said Anne,shuddering. Nobody except her parents ever loved
poor Atossa, that's certain. Noteven her husband, aferred missus Lynde.

(04:44:48):
She was his fourth wife. He'dsort of got into the habit of marrying.
He only lived a few years afterhe married her. The doctor said
he died of dyspepsia, but Ishall always maintain that he died of Atossa's
tongue. That's what. Poor soshe always knew everything about her neighbors,
but she never was very well acquaintedwith herself. Well, she's gone anyhow,
and I suppose the next excitement willbe Diana's wedding. It seems funny

(04:45:10):
and horrible to think of Diana's beingmarried, sighed Anne, hugging her knees
and looking through the gap in thehaunted wood to the light that was shining
in Diana's room. I don't seewhat's horrible about it when she's doing so
well, said missus Lynde emphatically.Fred Wright has a fine farm, and
he is a model young man.He certainly isn't the wild, dashing,
wicked young man Diana once wanted tomarry, smiled Anne. Fred is extremely

(04:45:33):
good. That's just what he oughtto be. Would you want Diana to
marry a wicked man or marry oneyourself? Oh no, I wouldn't want
to marry anybody who was wicked,but I think i'd like it if he
could be wicked, and wouldn't NowFred is hopelessly good. You'll have more
sense some day, I hope,said Marilla. Marilla spoke rather bitterly.
She was grievously disappointed. She knewAnne had refused Gilbert Blythe Avonlea gossip buzzed

(04:46:00):
for the fact, which had leakedout. Nobody knew how. Perhaps Charlie
Sloane had guessed and told his guessesfor truth. Perhaps Diana had betrayed it
to Fred, and Fred had beenindiscreet at all events. It was known
Missus blythe no longer asked Anne inpublic or private if she had heard lately
from Gilbert, but passed her bywith a frosty bow. Anne, who
had always liked Gilbert's merry, younghearted mother, was grieved in secret over

(04:46:23):
this. Marilla said nothing, butmissus Lynde gave Anne many exasperated digs about
it, until fresh gossip reached thatworthy lady, through the medium of Moody
Spurgeon mac Pherson's mother, that Annehad another beau at college who was rich
and handsome and good all in one. After that, missus Rachel held her
tongue, though she still wished inher inmost heart that Anne had accepted Gilbert

(04:46:45):
riches were all very well, buteven missus Rachel, practical soulough she was,
did not consider them the one essential. If Anne liked the handsome unknown
better than Gilbert, there was nothingmore to be said, but missus Rachel
was dreadfully afraid that Anne was goingto make the mistake of marrying for money.
Marilla knew Anne too well to fearthis, but she felt that something

(04:47:06):
in the universal scheme of things hadgone sadly awry. What is to be
will be, said missus Rachel gloomily, and what isn't to be happened?
Sometimes I can't help believing it's goingto happen in Anne's case, if Providence
doesn't interfere. That's what Missus Rachelsighed. She was afraid Providence wouldn't interfere,
and she didn't dare to. Annehad wandered down to the Dryad's bubble

(04:47:27):
and was curled up among the fernsat the root of the big white birch,
where she and Gilbert had so oftensat in somers gone by. He
had gone into the newspaper office againwhen college closed, and Avonlea seemed very
dull without him. He never wroteto her, and Anne missed the letters
that never came. To be sure, Roy wrote twice a week. His
letters were exquisite compositions, which wouldhave read beautifully in a memoir or biography.

(04:47:51):
Anne felt herself more deeply in lovewith him than ever when she read
them, but her heart never gavethe queer quick, painful bound at sight
of his letters, which it hadgiven one day, when missus Hiram Sloane
had handed her out an envelope dressedin Gilbert's black upright handwriting, Anne had
hurried home to the East gable andopened it eagerly to find a typewritten copy
of some college society report. Onlythat, and nothing more. Anne flung

(04:48:15):
the harmless screed across her room andsat down to write an especially nice epistle
to Roy. Diana was to bemarried in five more days. The Gray
House at Orchard Slope was in aturmoil of baking and brewing and boiling and
stewing, for there was to bea big, old timey wedding. Anne
of course, was to be bride'smaid, as had been arranged when they were
twelve years old, and Gilbert wascoming home from Kingsport to be best man.

(04:48:38):
Anne was enjoying the excitement of thevarious preparations, but under it all
she carried a little heartache. Shewas, in a sense losing her dear
old chum. Diana's new home wouldbe two miles from Green Gables, and
the old constant companionship could never betheirs again. Anne looked up at Diana's
light and thought how it had beatento her for many years, but soon

(04:49:00):
it would shine through the summer twilightsno more. Two big, painful tears
welled up in her gray eyes.Oh, she thought, how horrible it
is that people have to grow upand marry and change. End of Chapter
twenty eight All Chapter twenty nine Diana'swedding. After all, the only real

(04:49:21):
roses are the pink ones, saidAnne as she tied white ribbon around Diana's
bouquet in the westward, looking gableat Orchard Slope. They are the flowers
of love and faith. Diana wasstanding nervously in the middle of the room,
arrayed in her bridal white, herblack curls frosted over with the film
of her wedding veil. Anne haddraped that veil in accordance with the sentimental
compact of years before. It's allpretty much as I used to imagine it

(04:49:45):
long ago, when I wept overyour inevitable marriage and our consequent parting,
she laughed. You are the brideof my dreams, Diana with the lovely
misty veil, and I am yourbridesmaid. But alas, I haven't the
puffed sleeves, though these short laceones are even prettier. Neither is my
heart wholly breaking, nor do Iexactly hate Fred. We're not really parting,

(04:50:07):
Anne, protested Diana. I'm notgoing far away. We'll love each
other just as much as ever.We've always kept that oath of friendship we
swore long ago, haven't we.Yes, we've kept it faithfully. We've
had a beautiful friendship, Diana.We've never marred it by one quarrel or
coolness or unkind word, and Ihope it will always be so. But
things can't be quite the same afterthis. You'll have other interests. I'll

(04:50:32):
just be on the outside. That'ssuch his life, as Missus Rachel says.
Missus Rachel has given you one ofher beloved knitted quilts of the tobacco
stripe pattern, and she says whenI'm married, she'll give me one too.
The mean thing about your getting marriedis that I won't be able to
be your bridesmaid, lamented Diana.I'm to be Phil's bridesmaid next June when
she marries mister Blake, and thenI must stop for you know, the

(04:50:52):
proverb three times a bridesmaid, nevera bride, said Anne, peeping through
the window over the pink and snowof the blossoming orchard beneath. Here comes
the minister, Diana. Oh Anne, gasped Diana, suddenly turning very pale
and beginning to tremble. Oh Anne, I'm so nervous. I can't go
through with it. Anne, Iknow I'm going to faint. If you
do, I'll drag you down tothe rainwater honshead and drop you in,

(04:51:15):
said Anne, unsympathetically. Cheer up, dearest, Getting married can't be so
very terrible when so many people survivethe ceremony. See how cool and composed
I am, and take courage.Wait till your turn comes, miss Anne.
Oh Anne, I hear father comingupstairs. Give me my bouquet?
Is my veil? Right? Am? I very pale? You look just
lovely, Die darling, kiss megood bye for the last time. Diana

(04:51:37):
Barry will never kiss me again.Diana Wright will, though there mother's calling
come. Following the simple old fashionedway in Vogue. Then Anne went down
to the parlor on Gilbert's arm.They met at the top of the stairs
for the first time since they hadleft Kingsport, for Gilbert had arrived only
that day. Gilbert shook hands courteously. He was looking very well, though,

(04:51:59):
as Anne an instantly noted, ratherthin. He was not pale.
There was a flush on his cheekthat had burned into it as Anne came
along the hall towards him in hersoft white dress with lilies of the valley
and the shining masses of her hair. As they entered the crowded parlor together,
a little murmur of admiration ran aroundthe room. What a fine looking
pair they are, whispered the impressibleMissus Rachel to Marilla. Fred ambled in

(04:52:22):
alone with a very red face,and then Diana swept in on her father's
arm. She did not faint,and nothing untoward occurred to interrupt the ceremony.
Feasting and merry making followed. Then, as the evening waned, Fred
and Diana drove away through the moonlightto their new home, and Gilbert walked
with Anne to Green Gables. Somethingof their old comradeship had returned during the

(04:52:44):
informal mirth of the evening. Oh, it was nice to be walking over
that well known road with Gilbert again. The night was so very still that
one should have been able to hearthe whisper of roses in blossom, the
laughter of daisies, the piping ofgrasses, many sweet sounds, all tangled
up together. The beauty of moonlighton familiar fields irradiated the world. Can't

(04:53:07):
we take a ramble up Lover's Lanebefore you go in? Asked Gilbert as
they crossed the bridge over the Lakeof Shining Waters, in which the moon
lay like a great drowned blossom ofgold. Anne assented readily. Lover's Lane
was a veritable path in a fairyland that night, a shimmering, mysterious
place full of wizardry in the white, woven enchantment of moonlight. There had
been a time when such a walkwith Gilbert through Lover's Lane would have been

(04:53:30):
far too dangerous, but Roy andChristine had made it very safe. Now.
Anne found herself thinking a good dealabout Christine as she chatted lightly to
Gilbert. She had met her severaltimes before leaving Kingsport and had been charmingly
sweet to her. Christine had alsobeen charmingly sweet. Indeed, there were
a most cordial pair. But forall that their acquaintance had not ripened into

(04:53:51):
friendship. Evidently Christine was not akindred spirit. Are you going to be
in Avonlea all summer? Asked Gilbert. No, I'm going down east to
Valley next week. Esther Haythorne wantsme to teach for her through July and
August. They have a summer termin that school, and Esther isn't feeling
well, so I'm going to substitutefor her in one way. I don't
mind, do you know? I'mbeginning to feel a little bit like a

(04:54:14):
stranger in Avonlea. Now. Itmakes me sorry, but it's true.
It's quite appalling to see the numberof children who have shot up into big
boys and girls, really young menand women these past two years. Half
of my pupils are grown up.It makes me feel awfully old to see
them in the places you and Iare our mates used to fill. Anne
laughed and sighed. She felt veryold and mature and wise, which showed

(04:54:37):
how young she was. She toldherself that she longed greatly to go back
to those dear, merry days whenlife was seen through a rosy mist of
hope and illusion, and possessed anindefinable, something that had passed away forever.
Where was it now? The gloryand the dream so wags the world
away, quoted Gilbert, practically anda trifle absently. Anne wondered if he

(04:54:57):
were thinking of Christine oh Avonlea wasgoing to be so lonely now with Diana
gone? End of chapter twenty nineall late chapter thirty Missus Skinner's Romance.
Anne stepped off the train at ValleyRoad station and looked about to see if
any one had come to meet her. She was to board with a certain
mis Janet's Sweet, but she sawno one who answered. In the least

(04:55:19):
to her preconception of that lady asformed from Esther's letter. The only person
inside was an elderly woman sitting ina wagon with mail bags piled around her.
Two hundred would have been a charitableguess at her weight. Her face
was as round and red as aharvest moon, and almost as featureless.
She wore a tight black cashmere dressmade in the fashion of ten years ago,

(04:55:41):
a little dusty black straw hat trimmedwith bows of yellow ribbon and faded
black lace mids. Here you,she called, waving her whip at Anne.
Are you the new Valley Roads school, ma'am? Yes, well,
I thought so. Valley Road isnoted for its good looking school, ma'ams,
just as Millersville is noted for itshumly ones. Janet Sweet asked me
this morning if I could bring youout. I said, certain, I

(04:56:03):
kin, if she don't mind bein'scrunched up some this rig o. Mine's
kind or small for the mail bags, and I'm some heftier than Thomas.
Just wait, miss till I shiftthese bags a bit and I'll tuck you
in somehow. It's only two milesto Janet's, her next door neighbor's hired
boy's comin for your trunk to night. My name is Skinner, Amelia Skinner.
Anne was eventually tucked in, exchangingamused smiles with herself during the process.

(04:56:26):
Jog Along black Mare commanded missus Skinner, gathering up the reins in her
pudgy hands. This is my firsttrip on the mail route. Thomas wanted
to hoe his turnips to day,so we asked me to come. So
I just sat down and took astandin up snack and started. I sort
of like it. O course,it's rattegious. Part of the time I
sits an things an the rest Ijust sits jog Along black Mare. I

(04:56:47):
want to get home airily. Thomasis terrible lonesome when I'm away. You
see, we haven't been married verylong, oh, said Anne politely,
just a month. Thomas courted mefor quite a spell. Though it was
real romantic. Anne to picture missusSkinner on speaking terms with romance and failed.
Oh she said again, Yes,you see, there was another man

(04:57:07):
after me. Jog Along black Mare. I'd been a witter so long,
folks had given up expecting me tomarry again. But when my daughter,
she's a schoolmam like you, wentout west to teach, I felt real
lonesome. There wasn't no why sotagainst the idea. By and by Thomas
began to come up, and sodid the other feller, William Obadiah Seaman
his name was. For a longtime, I couldn't make up my mind
which of them to take, andthey kept coming and coming, and I

(04:57:30):
kept worrying. You see, wO was rich, he had a fine
place and carried considerable style. Itwas by far the best match. Jog
Along black Mare. Why didn't youmarry him, asked Anne. Well,
ye see, he didn't love me, answered missus Skinner solemnly. Anne opened
her eyes widely and looked at missusSkinner, but there was not a glint
of humor on that lady's face.Evidently missus Skinner saw nothing amusing in her

(04:57:53):
own case. He'd been a widerma'm for three years and his sister kept
house for him. Then she gotmarried and he just wanted someone to look
after his house. It was worthlookin after too, mind you that it's
a handsome house, jog along blackMare. As for Thomas, he was
poor and if his house didn't leakin dry weather, it was about all
that could be said for it.Though it looks kind of picturesque. But

(04:58:15):
you see, I love Thomas andI didn't care one red scent for w
O. So I argued it outwith myself. Sarah Crow, say I
my first was a crow. Youcan marry your rich man if you like,
but you won't be happy. Folkscan't get along together in this world
without a bit of love. You'djust better tie up to Thomas, for
he loves you when you love him, and nothing else inkin to do You
jog along black Mare. So Itold Thomas I'd take him. All the

(04:58:38):
time I was getting ready, Inever dared drive past w O's place for
fear the sight of that fine houseof his would put me back in the
swers again. But now I neverthink of it at all, and I'm
just that comfortable and happy with Thomas. Jog Along black Mare. How did
Willie Mobediah take it, queried Anne. Oh, he rumpus a bid.
But he's going to see a skinnyold maid in Miller'sville now, and I

(04:58:59):
guess she'll take him fast enough.She'll make him a better wife than his
first did. W O never wantedto marry her. He just asked her
to marry him cause his father wantedhim to. Never dreaming but that she'd
say no. But mind you,she said yes, there was a predicament
for you. Jog along black Mare. She was a great housekeeper, but
most awful mean. She wore thesame bonnet for eighteen years, then she
got a new one, and wO met her on the road and didn't

(04:59:22):
know her. Jog Along black Mare. I feel that I'd a narrow escape.
I might have married him and beenmost awful, miserable like my poor
cousin Jane Anne. Jane Anne marrieda rich man she didn't care anything about,
and she hasn't the life of adog. She come to see me
last week and says, says sheSarah Skinner, I envy you. I'd
rather live in a little hut onthe side of the road with a man
I was fond of, than inmy big house with the one I've got.

(04:59:45):
Jane Anne's man ain't such a badsort another though, he's so contrary
that he wears his fur coat whenthe thermometer's at ninety. The only way
to get him to do anything isto coax him to do the opposite.
But there ain't any love to smooththings down, and it's a poor way
o living. Jog along black Mare. There's Janet's place in the hollow wayside.
She calls it quite picturesque, ain'tit. I guess you'll be glad

(05:00:07):
to get out of this with allthem mail bags jamming round you. Yes,
but I've enjoyed my drive with youvery much, said Anne. Sincerely.
Get away now, said missus Skinner, highly flattered. Wait till I
tell Poma's dad. He always feelsdreadful tickled when I get a compliment jog
along black Mare, Well, herewe are. I hope you'll get on
well in the school. Miss.There's a short cut to it through the
marsh back at Janet's. If you'dtake that way, be awful, careful.

(05:00:30):
If you once got stuck in thatblack mud, you'd be sucked right
down and never seen or heard tellof again till the day of judgment,
Like Adam Palmer's cow jog along BlackMare, end of chapter thirty Chapter thirty
one, and to Philippa Anne Shirleyto Philip A. Gordon, greeting,
well beloved, it's high time Iwas riding you Here am I installed once

(05:00:53):
more as a country school, ma'amat Valley road Boarding at Wayside, the
home of Miss Janet. Sweet Jannetis a dear soul and very nice looking,
tall but not over tall, stoutish, yet with a certain restraint of
outlines, suggestive of a thrifty soulwho is not going to be over lavish,
even in the matter of Avar dupoins. She has a knot of
soft, crimpy brown hair with athread of gray in it, a sunny

(05:01:15):
face with rosy cheeks, and bigkind eyes as blue as forget me nots.
Moreover, she is one of thosedelightful old fashioned cooks who don't care
a bit if they ruin your digestionas long as they can give you feasts
of fat things. I like her, and she likes me, principally,
it seems, because she had asister named Anne who died young. I'm
real glad to see you, shesaid briskly when I landed in her yard.

(05:01:37):
My you don't look a mite likeI expected. I was sure you'd
be dark. My sister Anne wasdark, and here you are redheaded.
For a few minutes, I thoughtI wasn't going to like Janet as much
as I had expected at first sight. Then I reminded myself that I really
must be more sensible than to beprejudiced against any one simply because she called
my hair red. Probably the wordauburn was not in Janet's vocabulary at all.

(05:02:00):
Wayside is a dear sort of littlespot. The house is small and
white, set down in a delightfullittle hollow that drops away from the road.
Between road and houses, an orchardand flower garden all mixed up together.
The front door walk is bordered withco hoog clam shells cow hawks,
Janet calls them. There is Virginiacreeper over the porch, and moss on
the roof my room. Is aneat little spot off the parlor, just

(05:02:22):
big enough for the bed and me. Over the head of my bed there
is a picture of Robbie Burne standingat Highland Mary's grave, shadowed by an
enormous weeping willow tree. Robert's faceis so lugubrious that it is no wonder
I have had bad dreams. Whythe first night I was here I dreamed
I couldn't laugh. The parlor istiny and neat. Its one window is
so shaded by a huge willow thatthe room has a grotto like effect of

(05:02:45):
emerald gloom. There are wonderful tidieson the chairs, and gay mats on
the floor, and books and cardscarefully arranged in a round table, and
vases of dried grass. On themantelpiece. Between the vases is a cheerful
decoration of preserved coffin plates pertaining respectivelyto Janet's father and mother, a brother,
her sister Anne, and a hiredman who died here once. If

(05:03:07):
I go suddenly insane. Some ofthese days know all men by these presents
that those coffin plates have caused it. But it's all delightful, And I
said so. Janet loved me forit, just as she detested poor Esther,
because Esther had said so much shadewas unhygienic and had objected to sleeping
on a feather bed. Now Iglory in feather beds, and the more
unhygienic and feathery they are, themore I glory. Janet says, it

(05:03:30):
is a comfort to see me eat. She had been so afraid I would
be like miss Haythorn, who wouldn'teat anything but fruit and hot water for
breakfast. And try to make Janetgive up frying things. Esther is really
a dear girl, but she israther given to fads. The trouble is
that she hasn't enough imagination and hasa tendency to intergestion. Janet told me
I could have the use of theparlor when any young men called. I

(05:03:52):
don't think there are many two call. I haven't seen a young man in
Valley Road yet except the next door, a hired boy, Sam Tolliver,
a very tall, lank, towhaired youth. He came over one evening
recently and sat for an hour onthe garden fence near the front porch where
Janet and I were doing fancy work. The only remarks he volunteered in all
that time were have a peppermint,miss do now, fine thing for cattar

(05:04:14):
peppermints, and powerful lot of jumpgrasses round here to night. Yep,
but there is a love affair goingon here. It seems to be my
fortune to be mixed up more orless actively with elderly love affairs. Mister
and Missus Irving always say that Ibrought about their marriage. Missus Stephen Clark
of Carmody persists in being most gratefulto me for a suggestion which somebody else
would probably have made if I hadn't. I do really think, though,

(05:04:37):
that Ludovic Speed would never have gotany further along than placid courtship if I
had not helped him at Theodora DixOund. In the present affair, I
am only a passive spectator. I'vetried once to help things along and made
an awful mess of it, soI shall not meddle again. I'll tell
you all about it when we meet. End of chapter thirty one and chapter
thirty two Tea with Missus Douglas.On the first Thursday night of Anne's sojourn

(05:05:02):
and Valley Road, Janet asked herto go to prayer meeting. Janet blossomed
out like a rose. To attendthat prayer meeting. She wore a pale
blue, pansy sprinkled muslin dress withmore ruffles than one would ever have supposed
economical Janet could be guilty of,and a white leghorn hat with pink roses
and three ostrich feathers on it.Anne felt quite amazed. Later on,

(05:05:23):
she found out Janet's motive in soarraying herself, a motive as old as
Eden. Valley Road prayer meetings seemedto be essentially feminine. There were thirty
two women present, two half grownboys, and one solitary man. Beside
the minister. Anne found herself studyingthis man. He was not handsome,
or young, or graceful. Hehad remarkably long legs, so long that

(05:05:48):
he had to keep them coiled upunder his chair to dispose of them,
and he was stoop shouldered. Hishands were big, his hair wanted barbering,
and his mustache was unkempt, butAnne thought she liked his face.
It was kind and honest and tender. There was something else in it,
too, just what Anne found ithard to define. She finally concluded that
this man had suffered and been strong, and it had been made manifest in

(05:06:12):
his face. There was a sortof patient, humorous endurance in his expression,
which indicated that he would go tothe stake if need be, but
would keep on looking pleasant until hereally had to begin squirming. When prayer
meeting was over, this man cameup to Janet and said, may I
see you home, Janet. Janettook his arm as primly and shyly as

(05:06:33):
if she were no more than sixteen. Having her first escort home, Anne
told the girls at Patty's place lateron, Miss Shirley, permit me to
introduce mister Douglas, she said,stiffly. Mister Douglas nodded and said,
I was looking at you in prayermeeting, Miss, and thinking what a
nice little girl you were. Sucha speech from ninety nine people out of
a hundred would have annoyed Anne bitterly, but the way in which mister Douglas

(05:06:56):
said it made her feel that shehad received a very real and please compliment.
She smiled appreciatively at him and droppedobligingly behind on the moonlit road.
So Janet had a bow. Annewas delighted. Janet would make a paragon
of a wife, cheery, economical, tolerant, and a very queen of
cooks. It would be a flagrantwaste on nature's part to keep her a

(05:07:18):
permanent old maid. John Douglas askedme to take you up to see his
mother, said Janet the next day. She's bedrid a lot of the time
and never goes out of the house, but she's powerful, fond of company,
and always wants to see my boarders. Can you go up this evening?
Anne assented, but later in theday mister Douglas called on his mother's
behalf to invite them up to teaon Saturday evening. Oh why didn't you

(05:07:40):
put on your pretty pansy dress,asked Anne when they left home. It
was a hot day, and poorJanet, between her excitement and her heavy
black cashmere dress, looked as ifshe were being broiled alive. Old missus
Douglas would think it terrible, frivolousand unsuitable. I'm afraid John likes that
dress, though, she added wistfully. The old Douglas homes that was half

(05:08:00):
a mile from wayside, cresting awindy hill. The house itself was large
and comfortable, old enough to bedignified, and girdled with maple groves and
orchards. There were big trim barnsbehind it, and everything bespoke prosperity.
Whatever the patient endurance in mister Douglas'sface had meant, it hadn't, so,
Anne reflected, meant debts and duns. John Douglas met them at the

(05:08:22):
door and took them into the sittingroom, where his mother was enthroned in
an armchair. Anne had expected oldmissus Douglas to be tall and thin,
because mister Douglas was. Instead.She was a tiny scrap of a woman
with soft pink cheeks, mild blueeyes, and a mouth like a baby's.
Dressed in a beautiful, fashionably madeblack silk dress with a fluffy white
shawl over her shoulders, and hersnowy hair surmounted by a dainty lace cap.

(05:08:47):
She might have posed as a grandmotherdoll. How do you do,
Janet, dear, she said sweetly. I am so glad to see you
again, dear. She put upher pretty old face to be kissed.
And this is our new teacher.I am delighted to meet you. My
son has been singing your praises untilI am half jealous, and I'm sure
Janet ought to be wholly so poorJanet blushed. Anne said something polite and

(05:09:07):
conventional, and then everybody sat downand made talk. It was hard work,
even for Anne, for nobody seemedat ease, except old missus Douglas,
who certainly did not find any difficultyin talking. She made Janet sit
by her and stroked her hand occasionally. Janet sat and smiled, looking horribly
uncomfortable in her hideous dress, andJohn Douglas sat without smiling. At the

(05:09:30):
tea table. Missus Douglas gracefully askedJanet to pour the tea. Janet turned
redder than ever, but did it. Anne wrote a description of that meal
to Stella. We had cold tongueand chicken and strawberry preserves, lemon pie,
and tarts, and chocolate cake andraisin cookies and pound cake and fruit
cake, and a few other things, including more pie caramel pie. I

(05:09:51):
think it was after I had eatentwice as much as was good for me.
Missus Douglas sighed and said she fearedshe had nothing to tempt my appetite.
I'm afraid dear Janet's cooking has spoiledyou for any other, she said
sweetly. Of course, nobody inValley Road aspires to rival her. Won't
you have another piece of pie?Miss Shirley, you haven't eaten anything,
Stella. I had eaten a helpingof tongue and one of chicken, three

(05:10:14):
biscuits, a generous allowance of preserves, a piece of pie, a tart,
and a square of chocolate cake aftertea. Missus Douglas smiled benevolently and
told John to take dear Janet outinto the garden and get her some roses.
Miss Shirley will keep me company whileyou are out, won't you,
she said plaintively. She settled downin her arm chair with a sigh.
I am a very frail old woman, Miss Shirley. For over twenty years,

(05:10:37):
I've been a great sufferer for twentylong, weary years. I've been
dying by inches. How painful,said Anne, trying to be sympathetic and
succeeding only in feeling idiotic. Therehave been scores of nights when they thought
I could never live to see thedawn went on, missus Douglas solemnly.
Nobody knows what I've gone through.Nobody can know but myself. Well,

(05:11:00):
it can't last very much longer.Now, my weary pilgrimage will soon be
over, Miss Shirley. It isa great comfort to me that John will
have such a good wife to lookafter him when his mother is gone.
A great comfort, Miss Shirley.Janet is a lovely woman, said Anne
warmly. Lovely, a beautiful character, assented missus Douglas, and a perfect

(05:11:21):
housekeeper, something I never was.My health would not permit it, Miss
Shirley. I am indeed thankful thatJohn has made such a wise choice.
I hope and believe that he willbe happy. He is my only son,
Miss Shirley, and his happiness liesvery near my heart. Of course,
said Anne stupidly. For the firsttime in her life, she was
stupid, yet she could not imaginewhy she seemed to have absolutely nothing to

(05:11:45):
say to this sweet, smiling,angelic old lady who was patting her hand
so kindly. Come and see mesoon again, Dear Janet, said missus
Douglas lovingly when they left. Youdon't come half often enough, But then
I suppose John will be bringing youhere to stay all the time one of
these days, Anne, happening toglance at John Douglas as his mother spoke,
gave a positive start of dismay.He looked as a tortured man might

(05:12:08):
look. When his tormentors gave therack the last turn of possible endurance.
She felt sure he must be illand hurried. Poor, blushing Janet,
away, isn't old, missus DouglasA sweet woman, asked Janet as they
went down the road. HM answeredAnne absently. She was wondering why John
Douglas had looked so. She's beena terrible sufferer, said Janet feelingly.

(05:12:30):
She takes terrible spells. It keepsJohn all worried up. He's scared to
leave home for fear his mother willtake a spell. And nobody there but
the hired girl. End of chapterthirty two, Chapter thirty three. He
just kept coming and coming. Threedays later, Anne came home from school
and found Janet crying tears, andJanet seemed so incongruous that Anne was honestly

(05:12:55):
alarmed. Oh, What is thematter, she cried anxiously. I'm I'm
today, sobbed Janet. Well youwere nearly that yesterday and it didn't hurt,
comforted Anne, trying not to smile, but but went on Janet with
a big gulp. John Douglas won'task me to marry him. Oh but
he will, said Anne lamely.You must give him time, Janet,

(05:13:18):
Time, said Janet with indescribable scorn. He has had twenty years. How
much time does he want? Doyou mean that John Douglas has been coming
to see you for twenty years?He has, and he has never so
much as mentioned marriage to me,and I don't believe he ever will.
Now. I've never said a wordto a mortal about it, but it
seems to me I've just got totalk it out with someone at last,

(05:13:41):
or go crazy. John Douglas begunto go with me twenty years ago,
before mother died. Well, hekept coming and coming, and after a
spell I begun making quilts and things. But he never said anything about getting
married, only just kept coming andcoming. There wasn't anything I could do.
Mother died. When we've been goingtogether for a year. I thought
maybe he would speak out then,seeing as I was left alone in the

(05:14:03):
world. He was real kind andfeeling and did everything he could for me.
But he never said Mary. Andthat's the way it has been going
on ever since. People blame mefor it. They say I won't marry
him because his mother is so sickly, and I don't want the bother of
waiting on her. Why I'd loveto wait on John's mother, But I
let them think so. I'd ratherthey blame me than pity me. It's
so dreadful, humiliating that John won'task me, and why won't he seems

(05:14:29):
to me if I only knew hisreason, I wouldn't mind it so much.
Perhaps his mother doesn't want him tomarry anybody, suggested Anne. Oh
she does. She told me timeand again that she'd love to see John
settle before her time comes. She'salways giving him hints. You heard her
yourself the other day. I thoughti'd a gone through the floor. It's
beyond me, said Anne helplessly.She thought of Ludovic's speed, but the

(05:14:51):
cases were not parallel. John Douglaswas not a man of Ludovic's type.
You should show more spirit, Janet, She went on, resolutely. Why
didn't you send him about his businesslong ago? I couldn't, said poor
Janet pathetically. You see, Anne, I've always been awful fond of John.
He might just as well keep comingas not, for there was never
anybody else I want, so itdidn't matter. But it might have made

(05:15:15):
him speak out like a man,urged Anne. Janet shook her head.
No, I guess not. Iwas afraid to try anyway for fear he'd
think I meant it and just go. I suppose I'm a poor spirited creature,
but that is how I feel,and I can't help it. Oh
you could help it, Janet,it isn't too late yet. Take a
firm stand. Let that man knowyou are not going to endure his shilly

(05:15:37):
shalllying any longer. I'll back youup. I dunno, said Janet hopelessly.
I don't know if I could everget up enough spunk. Things have
drifted so long. But I'll thinkit over. Anne felt that she was
disappointed in John Douglas. She hadliked him so well, and she had
not thought him the sort of manwho would play fast and loose with a
woman's feelings. For twenty years hecertainly should be taught a lesson, and

(05:16:00):
Anne felt vindictively that she would enjoyseeing the process. Therefore, she was
delighted when Janet told her, asthey were going to prayer meeting the next
night, that she meant to showsome spirit. I'll let John Douglas.
I'm not going to be trodden onany longer. You are perfectly right,
said Anne emphatically. When prayer meetingwas over, John Douglas came up with
his usual request. Janet looked frightenedbut resolute. No, thank you,

(05:16:25):
she said icily. I know theroad home pretty well alone. I ought
to seeing I've been traveling it forforty years, so you needn't trouble yourself,
mister Douglas. Anne was looking atJohn Douglas, and in that brilliant
moonlight, she saw the last twistof the rack again. Without a word,
he turned and strode down the road. Stop stop, Anne called wildly

(05:16:45):
after him, not caring in theleast for the other dumbfounded onlookers. Mister
Douglas, stop, come back.John Douglas stopped, but he did not
come back. Anne flew down theroad, caught his arm and fairly dragged
him back to Janet. You mustcome back, she said, imploringly.
It's all a mistake, mister Douglas, all my fault. I made Janet
do it. She didn't want to. But it's all right now, isn't

(05:17:07):
it Janet. Without a word,Janet took his arm and walked away.
Anne followed the meekly home and slippedin by the back door. Well you
are a nice person to back meup, said Janet sarcastically. I couldn't
help it, Janet, said Anne, repentantly. I just felt as if
I had stood by and seen murderdone. I had to run after him.
Oh, I'm just as glad youdid. When I saw John Douglas

(05:17:30):
making off down that road, Ijust felt as if every little bit of
joy and happiness that was left inmy life was going with him. It
was an awful feeling. Did heask you why you did it? Asked
Ane. No, he never saida word about it, replied Janet Dully.
End of chapter thirty three. Chapterthirty four, John Douglas speaks at
last. Anne was not without afeeble hope that something might come of it

(05:17:55):
after all, But nothing did.John Douglas came and took Janet driving and
walked home from prayer meeting with her, as he had been doing for twenty
years, and as he seemed likelyto do for twenty years more. The
summer waned. Anne taught her schooland wrote letters and studied a little.
Her walks to and from school werepleasant. She always went by way of

(05:18:15):
the swamp. It was a lovelyplace, a boggy soil green with the
greenest of mossy hillocks. A silverybrook meandered through it, and spruces stood
erectly their boughs, a trail withgray green mosses, their roots overgrown with
all sorts of woodland lovelinesses. Nevertheless, Anne found life and valley road a
little monotonous. To be sure,there was one diverting incident. She had

(05:18:37):
not seen the lank, tow headedSamuel of the Peppermints since the evening of
his call, save for chance meetingson the road. But one warm August
night he appeared and solemnly seated himselfon the rustic bench by the porch.
He wore his usual working habiliments,consisting of very patched trousers, a blue
jean shirt out of the elbows,and a ragged straw hat he was chewing

(05:18:59):
a stra and he kept on chewingit while he looked solemnly at Anne.
Anne laid her book aside with asigh and took up her doyly conversation with
Sam was really out of the question. After a long silence, Sam suddenly
spoke, I am living over there, he said, abruptly, waving his
straw in the direction of the neighboringhouse. Oh are you, said Anne
politely, yep, And where areyou going? Now? Well, I've

(05:19:23):
been thinkin' some o gettin a placeof my own. There's one that'd suit
me over at Millersville. But ifI rents it, I'll want a woman,
I suppose, so, said Annevaguely. Yep. There was another
long silence. Finally Sam removed hisstraw again and said, will ye have
me? What? Gasped Anne?Will ye have me? Do you mean

(05:19:45):
marry you? Queried poor Anne feebly. Yep, Why, I'm hardly acquainted
with you, cried Anne, indignantly. Which you'd get acquainted with me after
we was married, said Sam.Anne gathered up her poor dignity. Certainly
I won't marry you, she said, haughtily. Well, you might do
worse, expostulated Sam. I'm agood worker and I've got some money in

(05:20:07):
the bank. Don't speak of thisto me again. Whatever puts such an
idea into your head, said Anne, her sense of humor getting the better
of her wrath. It was suchan absurd situation. You're a likely looking
girl, and you have a rightsmart way steppin', said Sam. I
don't want no lazy woman think itover. I won't change my mind yet.
Awhile, well, I must begettin gotta milk the cows. Anne's

(05:20:30):
allusions concerning proposals had suffered so muchof late years that there were few of
them left, so she could laughwholeheartedly over this one. Not feeling any
secret sting. She mimicked poor Samto Janet that night, and both of
them laughed immoderately over his plunge intosentiment. One afternoon, when Anne's sojourn
and Valley Road was drawing to aclose, alec Ward came driving down to

(05:20:52):
wayside in hot haste for Janet.They want you at the Douglas place quick,
he said, I really believe oldmissus Douglas is going to die at
last. After pretending to do itfor twenty years. Janet ran to get
her hat. Anne asked if MissusDouglas was worse than usual. She's not
half as bad, said Alex solemnly. And that's what makes me think it
serious. Other times she'd be screamingand throwing herself all over the place.

(05:21:14):
This time she's lying still and mumwhen missus Douglas's mum, she is pretty
sick. You bet you don't likeold missus Douglas, said Anne curiously.
I like Kat's as is Cat's.I don't like Kats as women, was
Alec's cryptic reply. Janet came homein the twilight. Missus Douglas is dead,
she said wearily. She died soonafter I got there. She just

(05:21:36):
spoke to me once. I supposeyou'll marry John now, she said.
It cut me to the heart.And to think John's own mother thought I
wouldn't marry him because of her.I couldn't say a word either. There
were other women there. I wasthankful John had gone out. Janet began
to cry drearily, but Anne brewedher a hot drink of ginger tea to
her comforting. To be sure.Anne discovered later on that she had used

(05:21:59):
white pepper instead of ginger, butJanet never knew the difference. The evening
after the funeral, Janet and Annewere sitting on the front porch steps.
At sunset. The wind had fallenasleep in the pine lands and lurid sheets
of heat lightning flickered across the northernskies. Janet wore her ugly black dress
and looked her very worst, hereyes and nose red from crying. They

(05:22:19):
talked little, for Janet semed faintlyto resent Anne's efforts to cheer her up.
She plainly preferred to be miserable.Suddenly, the gate latch clicked and
John Douglas strode into the garden.He walked towards them, straight over the
geranium bed. Janet stood up,so did Anne. Anne was a tall
girl and wore a white dress,but John Douglas did not see her.

(05:22:41):
Janet, He said, will youmarry me? The words burst out as
if they had been wanting to besaid for twenty years and must be uttered
now before anything else. Janet's facewas so red from crying that it couldn't
turn any redder, so it turneda most unbecoming purple. Why didn't you
ask me before, she said,slowly, I could. She made me
promise not to. Mother made mepromise not to. Nineteen years ago she

(05:23:04):
took a terrible spell. We thoughtshe couldn't live through it. She implored
me to promise not to ask youto marry me while she was alive.
I didn't want to promise such athing, even though we all thought she
couldn't live very long. The doctoronly gave her six months, but she
begged it on her knees, sickand suffering. I had to promise.
What had your mother against me,cried Janet. Nothing. Nothing. She

(05:23:26):
just didn't want another woman, anywoman there while she was living. She
said, if I didn't promise,she'd die right there and I'd have killed
her. So I promised, andshe's held me to that promise ever since,
though I've gone on my knees toher in my turn to beg her
to let me off. Why didn'tyou tell me this, asked Janet chokingly.
If i'd only known, why didn'tyou just tell me? She made

(05:23:48):
me promise. I wouldn't tell asoul, said John hoarsely. She swore
me to it on the Bible,Janet, I'd never have done it if
I dreamed it was to be forso long, Janet, You'll never know
what I've suffered these nineteen years.I know I've made you suffer too,
But you'll marry me for all,won't you? Janet? Oh, Jenet,
won't you. I've come as soonas I could to ask you.
At this moment, the stupefied Annecame to her senses and realized that she

(05:24:11):
had no business to be there.She slipped away and did not see Janet
until the next morning, when thelatter told her the rest of the story.
That cruel, relentless, deceitful oldwoman, cried Anne. Hush,
she's dead, said Janet solemnly.If she wasn't, but she is,
so we mustn't speak evil of her. But I'm happy at last, Anne,
and I wouldn't have minded waiting solong a bit if I'd only known.

(05:24:33):
Why. When are you to bemarried? Next month? Of course
it will be very quiet. Isuppose people will talk terrible. They'll say
I'm made haste enough to snap Johnup. As soon as his poor mother
was out of the way. Johnwanted to let them know the truth,
but I said no, John,After all, she was your mother,
and will keep the secret between usand not cast any shadow on her memory.
I don't mind what people say nowthat I know the truth myself.

(05:24:56):
It don't matter a might let itall be buried with dead, says I
to him, So I coaxed himround to agree with me. You're much
more forgiving than I could ever be, said Anne, rather crossly. You'll
feel differently about a good many thingswhen you get to be my age,
said Janet tolerantly. That's one ofthe things we learn as we grow older,
how to forgive. It comes easierat forty than it did at twenty.

(05:25:18):
End of chapter thirty four. Chapterthirty five, the Last Redmond Year
opens. Here we are all backagain, nicely sunburned and rejoicing as a
strong man to run a ray,said Phil, sitting down on a suit
case with a sigh of pleasure.Isn't it jolly to see this dear old
Patty's place again? And Aunty andthe cat's Rusty has lost another piece of

(05:25:41):
ear, hasn't he? Rusty wouldbe the nicest cat in the world if
you had no ears at all,declared Anne loyally from her trunk, while
Rusty writhed about her lap in afrenzy of welcome. Aren't you glad to
see us back? Aunty demanded Phil. Yes, but I wish you'd tidy
things up, said Aunt Jamesina,plaintively, looking at the wilderness of trunks
and suit cases by which the fourlaughing, chattering girls were surrounded. You

(05:26:06):
can talk just as well later on. Work first and then play used to
be my motto when I was agirl. Oh, we've just reversed that.
In this generation, Auntie, ourmotto is play your play and then
dig in. You can do yourwork so much better if you've had a
good bout of play first. Ifyou're going to marry a minister, said
Aunt Jamesina, picking up Joseph andher knitting and resigning herself to the inevitable,

(05:26:26):
with the charming grace that made herthe queen of house mothers, you
will have to give up such expressionsas dig in, Why, moaned Phil,
Oh, why must a minister's wifebe supposed to utter only prunes and
prisms? I shan't everybody on PattersonStreet use a slang, that is to
say, metaphorical language. And ifI didn't, they would think me insufferably

(05:26:48):
proud and stuck up. Have youbroken the news to your family? Asked
Priscilla, feeding the Sarah cat bitsfrom her lunch basket. Phil nodded,
how did they take it? Oh? Mother rampaged, but I stood rock
firm, even I Phillip a Gordon, who never before could hold fast to
anything. Father was calmer. Father'sown daddy was a minister, so you
see he has a soft spot inhis heart for the cloth. I had

(05:27:11):
Joe up to Mount Holly after Mothergrew calm, and they both loved him.
But Mother gave him some frightful hintsin every conversation regarding what she had
hoped for me. Oh, myvacation pathway hasn't been exactly strewn with Rose's
girls, Dear, but I've wonout and I've got Joe. Nothing else
matters to you, said Aunt Jamesinadarkly, Nor to Joe either, retorted

(05:27:32):
Phil, you keep on pitying him, Why pray? I think he's to
be envied. He's getting brains,beauty and a heart of gold in me.
It's well, we know how totake your speeches, said Aunt Jamesina
patiently. I hope you don't talklike that before strangers. What would they
think? Oh, I don't wantto know what they think. I don't
want to see myself as others seemme. I'm sure it would be horribly

(05:27:53):
uncomfortable most of the time. Idon't believe Burns was really sincere in that
prayer either. Oh, I daresay we all pray for some things that
we really don't want, if wewere only honest enough to look into our
hearts, owned aunt Jamesina candidly,I've a notion that such prayers don't rise
very far. I used to praythat I might be enabled to forgive a

(05:28:14):
certain person, but I know nowI really didn't want to forgive her.
When I finally got that I didwant to, I forgave her without having
to pray about it. I can'tpicture you as being unforgiving for long,
said Stella. Oh I used tobe, but holding spite doesn't seem worth
while when you get along in years. That reminds me, said Anne,
and told the tale of John andJanet. And now tell us about that

(05:28:34):
romantic scene you hinted so darkly outin one of your letters, demanded Phil.
Anne acted out Samuel's proposal with greatspirit. The girls shrieked with laughter,
and Aunt james Zina smiled. Itisn't in good taste to make fun
of your baws, she said severely, but she added calmly, I always
did it myself. Tell us aboutyour bows, Aunty, entreated Phil.

(05:28:55):
You must have had any number ofthem. They're not in the past,
Tense retorted Aunta, I've got themyet. There are three old widowers at
home who have been casting sheep's eyesat me for some time. You children
needn't think you own all the romancein the world. Widowers and sheep's eyes
don't sound very romantic, Auntie,well, no, but young folks aren't
always romantic either. Some of mybows certainly weren't. I used to laugh

(05:29:18):
at them, scandalous poor boys.There was Jim Ellwood. He was always
in a sort of day dream,never seemed to sense what was going on.
He didn't wake up to the factthat I'd said no till a year
after I'd said it. When hedid get married, his wife fell out
of the sleigh one night when theywere driving home from church, and he
never missed her. Then there wasDan Winston. He knew too much.
He knew everything in this world andmost of what is in the next.

(05:29:41):
He could give you an answer toany question, even if you asked him
when the judgment day was to be. Milton Edwards was real nice and I
liked him, but I didn't marryhim. For one thing, he took
a week to get a joke throughhis head, and for another, he
never asked me. Horatio Reeve wasthe most interesting bow I ever had,
But when he told a story,he dressed it up so that you couldn't
see it for the frills. Inever could decide whether he was lying or

(05:30:04):
just letting his imagination run loose.And what about the others? Aunty go
away and unpack, said Aunt Jamesina, waving Joseph at them by mistake for
a needle. The others were toonice to make fun of. I shall
respect their memory. There's a boxof flowers in your room, Anne,
They came about an hour ago.After the first week, the girls of
Patty's place settled down to a steadygrind of study, for this was their

(05:30:27):
last year at Redmond, and graduationhonors must be fought for Persistently. Anne
devoted herself to English. Priscilla pouredover classics, and Philippa pounded away at
mathematics. Sometimes they grew tired,Sometimes they felt discouraged. Sometimes nothing seemed
worth the struggle for it. Inone such mood, Stella wandered up to
the Blue Room one rainy November evening. Anne sat on the floor in a

(05:30:49):
little circle of light cast by thelamp beside her, amid a surrounding snow
of crumpled manuscript. What in theworld you doing just looking over some old
story club yarns. I wanted somethingto cheer and inebriate. I'd studied till
the world seemed azure, so Icame up here and dug these out of
my trunk. They are so drenchedin tears and tragedy that they are excruciatingly

(05:31:11):
funny. I'm blue and discouraged myself, said Stella, throwing herself on the
couch. Nothing seems worth while myvery thoughts are old. I've thought them
all before. What is the useof living? After all? Anne,
honey, it's just brain fag thatmakes us feel that way. And the
weather, a pouring, rainy nightlike this, coming after a hard day's
grind, would squelch anyone but aMark Tapley you know it is worth while

(05:31:33):
to live. Oh, I supposeso, but I can't prove it to
myself. Just now, Just thinkof all the great and noble souls who
have lived and worked in this world, said Anne dreamily. Isn't it worth
while to come after them and inheritwhat they want and taught? Isn't it
worth while to think we can sharetheir inspiration and then all the great souls
that will come in the future.Isn't it worth while to work a little

(05:31:56):
and prepare the way for them,make just one step than their path easier.
Oh my mind agrees with you,Anne, But my soul remains doleful
and uninspired. I'm always grubby anddingy on rainy nights. Some nights I
like the rain. I like tolie in bed and hear it pattering on
the roof and drifting through the pines. I like it when it stays on
the roof, said Stella. Itdoesn't always. I spent a gruesome night

(05:32:19):
in an old country farm house lastsummer. The roof leaked and the rain
came pattering down on my bed.There was no poetry in that. I
had to get up in the murkmidnight and shivy round to pull the bedstead
out of the drip. And itwas one of those solid old fashioned beds
that weigh a ton more or less. And then that drip, drop,
drip drop kept up all night untilmy nerves just went to pieces. You've

(05:32:42):
no idea what an eerie noise agreat drop of rain falling with a mushy
thud on a bare floor makes inthe night. It sounds like ghostly footsteps
and all that sort of thing.What are you laughing over? Anne?
These stories, as Phil would say, they are killing in more senses than
one forever ever died in them.What dazzlingly lovely heroines we had, and

(05:33:03):
how we dressed them silks, satins, velvets, jewels, laces, they
never wore anything else. Here isone of Jane Andrews's stories, depicting her
heroine as sleeping in a beautiful whitesatin night dress trimmed with seed pearls.
Go On, said Stella, Ibegin to feel that life is worth leaving
as long as there's a laugh init. Here's one I wrote. My

(05:33:25):
heroine is disporting herself at a ball, glittering from head to foot with large
diamonds of the first water. Butwhat booted beauty or rich attire. The
paths of glory lead but to thegrave. They must either be murdered or
die of a broken heart. Therewas no escape for them. Let me
read some of your stories. Well, here's my masterpiece. Note it's cheerful

(05:33:45):
title, My Graves. I shedquarts of tears while writing it, and
the other girls shed gallons while Iread it. Jane Andrews's mother scolded her
frightfully because she had so many handkerchiefsin the wash that week. It's a
harrowing tale of the wanderings of aMethodist minister's wife. I made her a
Methodist because it was necessary that sheshould wander. She buried a child every

(05:34:06):
place she lived in There were nineof them, and their graves were severed
far apart, ranging from Newfoundland toVancouver. I described the children, pictured
their several death beds, and detailedtheir tombstones and epitaphs. I had intended
to bury the whole nine, butwhen I had disposed of eight, my
invention of horrors gave out, andI permitted the ninth to live as a
hopeless cripple. While Stella read MyGraves, punctuating its tragic paragraphs with chuckles

(05:34:33):
and rusty slept the sleep of ajust cat who has been out all night,
curled up on a Jane Andrew's tail, of a beautiful maiden of fifteen,
who went to nurse in a lepercolony, of course, dying of
the loesome disease. Finally, Anneglanced over the other manuscripts and recalled the
old days at Avonlea School, whenthe members of the story Club, sitting
under the spruce trees or down amongthe ferns by the brook, had written

(05:34:53):
them what fun they had had.How the sunshine and mirth of those old
and summer's returned to She read.Not all the glory that was Greece or
the grandeur that was Rome could weavesuch wizardry as those funny, tearful tales
of the story Club. Among themanuscripts, Anne found one written on sheets
of wrapping paper. A wave oflaughter filled her gray eyes as she recalled

(05:35:15):
the time and place of its genesis. It was the sketch she had written
the day she fell through the roofof the Cobb Duck house on the Tory
Road. Anne glanced over it,then fell to reading it intently. It
was a little dialogue between asters andsweet peas, wild canaries in the lilac
bush, and the guardian spirit ofthe garden. After she had read it,

(05:35:36):
she sat staring into space, andwhen Stella had gone, she smoothed
out the crumpled manuscript. I believeI will, she said resolutely. End
of chapter thirty five allland Chapter thirtysix, The Gardener's Call. Here is
a letter with an Indian stamp foryou, Anne, Jimsie, said Phil.

(05:35:56):
Here are three for Stella and twofor PRIs, and a glorious fat
one from me from Joe. There'snothing for you, Anne except a circular.
Nobody noticed Anne's flush as she tookthe thin letter. Phil tossed her
carelessly, But a few minutes laterPhil looked up to see a transfigured Anne.
Honey, what good thing has happened? The youth's friend has accepted a

(05:36:17):
little sketch. I sent them afortnight ago, said Anne, trying hard
to speak as if she were accustomedto having sketches accepted every mail, but
not quite succeeding. Anne, surely, how glorious? What was it?
When is it to be published?Did they pay you for it. Yes,
they've sent a check for ten dollars, and the editor writes that he
would like to see more of mywork. Dear man, he shall.

(05:36:37):
It was an old sketch I foundin my box. I rewrote it and
sent it in, but I neverreally thought it could be accepted because it
had no plot, said Anne,recalling the bitter experience of Averil's atonement.
What are you going to do withthat ten dollars? Anne, Let's all
go up to town and get drunk, suggested Phil. I am going to
squander it in a wild, soullessrevel of some sort, declared Anne gaily.

(05:36:59):
At all events, citizen't tainted moneylike the check I got for that
horrible, reliable baking powder story.I spent it usefully for clothes and hated
them every time I put them on. Think of having a real live author
at Patty's place, said Priscilla.It's a great responsibility, said Aunt Jamesina
solemnly. Indeed, it is agreedChriss, with equal solemnity. Authors are

(05:37:21):
kittle cattle. You never know whenor how they will break out. Anne
may make copy of us. Imeant that the ability to write for the
press was a great responsibility, saidAunt Jamesina severely, and I hope Anne
realizes it. My daughter used towrite stories before she went to the foreign
field, but now she has turnedher attention to higher things. She used
to say her motto was, neverwrite a line you would be ashamed to

(05:37:45):
read at your own funeral. You'dbetter take that for yours, Anne,
if you are going to embark inliterature. Though, to be sure,
added Aunt Jamesina perplexedly, Elizabeth alwaysused to laugh when she said it.
She always laughed so much that Idon't know how she ever came to decide
on being a missionary. I'm thankfulshe did. I prayed that she might,
but I wish she hadn't. ThenAunt james Zina wondered why those giddy

(05:38:08):
girls all laughed. Anne's eyes shoneall that day. Literary ambitions sprouted and
budded in her brain. Their exhilarationaccompanied her to Jennie Cooper's walking party,
and not even the sight of Gilbertand Christine walking just ahead of her and
Roy could quite subdue the sparkle ofher starry hopes. Nevertheless, she was
not so wrapped from things of earthas to be unable to notice that Christine's

(05:38:32):
walk was decidedly ungraceful. But Isuppose Gilbert looks only at her face so
like a man, thought Anne scornfully. Shall you be home Saturday afternoon,
asked Roy. Yes, my motherand sisters are coming to call on you,
said Roy quietly. Something went overAnne which might be described as a
thrill, but it was hardly apleasant one. She had never met any

(05:38:55):
of Roy's family. She realized thesignificance of his statement. It had somehow
an irrevocableness about it that chilled her. I shall be glad to see them,
she said flatly, and then wonderedif she really would be glad.
She ought to be, of course, but would it not be something of
an ordeal? Gossip had filtered toAnne regarding the light in which the gardeners
viewed the infatuation of son and brother. Roy must have brought pressure to bear

(05:39:21):
in the matter of this call.Anne knew she would be weighed in the
balance from the fact that they hadconsented to call. She understood that,
willingly or unwillingly, they regarded heras a possible member of their clan.
I shall just be myself. Ishall not try to make a good impression,
thought Anne loftily. But she waswondering what dress she would better wear
Saturday afternoon, and if the newstyle of high hair dressing would suit her

(05:39:42):
better than the old, and thewalking party was rather spoiled for her.
By night. She had decided thatshe would wear her brown chiffon on Saturday,
but would do her hair low Fridayafternoon. None of the girls had
classes at Redmond. Stella took theopportunity to write a paper for the Philomathic
Society, and was sitting at thetable in the corner of the living room,
with an untidy litter of notes andmanuscript on the floor around her.

(05:40:06):
Stella always vowed she never could writeanything unless she threw each sheet down as
she completed it. Anne, inher flannel blouse and serge skirt, with
her hair rather blown from her windywalk home, was sitting squarely in the
middle of the floor, teasing theSarah cat with a wishbone. Joseph and
Rusty were both curled up in herlap. A warm, plummy odor filled
the whole house. For Priscilla wascooking in the kitchen. Presently she came

(05:40:29):
in enshrouded in a huge work apronwith a smudge of flour on her nose,
to show Aunt Jamesine of the chocolatecake she had just iced. At
this auspicious moment, the knocker sounded. Nobody paid any attention to it,
save Phil, who sprang up andopened it, expecting a boy with the
hat she had bought that morning.On the doorsteps stood Missus Gardner and her
daughter's Anne scrambled to her feet,somehow emptying two indignant cats out of her

(05:40:53):
lap as she did so, andmechanically shifting her wishbone from her right hand
to her left. Priscilla, whowould have had to cross the room to
reach the kitchen door, lost herhead, wildly plunged the chocolate cake under
a cushion on the ingle nook sofa, and dashed upstairs. Stella began feverishly
gathering up her manuscript. Only AuntJamesina and Phil remained normal. Thanks to

(05:41:14):
them, everybody was soon sitting atease, even Anne. Priscilla came down
apronless and smudgeless. Stella reduced hercorner to decency, and Phil saved the
situation by a stream of ready smalltalk. Missus Gardner was tall and thin
and handsome, exquisitely gowned, cordial, with a cordiality that seemed a trifle
forced. Aileene Gardner was a youngeredition of her mother. Lacking the cordiality.

(05:41:37):
She endeavored to be nice, butsucceeded only in being haughty and patronizing.
Dorothy Gardner was slim and jolly andrather tomboyish. Anne knew she was
Roy's favorite sister and warm to her. She would have looked very much like
Roy if she had had dreamy darkeyes instead of roguish hazel ones. Thanks
to her and Phil, the callreally went off very well, except for

(05:41:59):
a slight sense of strain in theatmosphere and two rather untoward incidents. Rusty
and Joseph, left to themselves,began a game of chase and sprang madly
into missus Gardner's silken lap and outof it in their wild career. Missus
Gardner lifted her lorn yet and gazedafter their flying forms as if she had
never seen cats before, and Anne, choking back slightly nervous laughter, apologized

(05:42:22):
as best she could. You arefond of cats, said missus Gardner,
with a slight intonation, of tolerantwonder. Anne, despite her affection for
Rusty, was not as specially fondof cats, but Missus Gardner's tone annoyed
her. Inconsequently, she remembered thatMissus John Blythe was so fond of cats
that she kept as many as herhusband would allow. They are adorable animals,

(05:42:44):
aren't they, she said wickedly.I have never liked cats, said
Missus Gardner, remotely. I lovethem, said Dorothy. They're so nice
and selfish. Dogs are too goodand unselfish. They make me feel uncomfortable,
but cats are gloriously human. Youhave two delightful old China dogs there.
May I look at them closely,said Aileen, crossing the room towards

(05:43:06):
the fireplace and thereby becoming the unconsciouscause of the other accident. Picking up
Magog, she sat down on thecushion under which was secreted Priscilla's chocolate cake.
Priscilla and Anne exchanged agonized glances,but could do nothing. The stately
Aleen continued to sit on the cushionand discuss China dogs until the time of
departure. Dorothy lingered behind a momentto squeeze Anne's hand and whisper impulsively.

(05:43:30):
I know you and I are goingto be chums. Oh Roy has told
me all about you. I'm theonly one of the family he tells things
to. Poor boy, nobody couldconfine in. Mamma and Aleen. You
know what glorious times you girls musthave here. Won't you let me come
off in and have a share inthem? Come as often as you like.
Anne responded heartily, thankful that oneof Roy's sisters was likable. She

(05:43:52):
would never like Aileen, so muchwas certain, and Aileen would never like
her, though missus Gardner might beone altogether. Anne sighed with relief when
the ordeal was over. Of allsad words of tongue or pen, the
saddest are it might have been quotedPriscilla tragically lifting the cushion. This cake
is now what you might call aflat failure, and the cushion is likewise

(05:44:15):
ruined. Never tell me that Fridayisn't unlucky. People who send word they
are coming on Saturday shouldn't come onFriday, said Aunt James Zina. I
fancy it was Roy's mistake, saidPhil. That boy isn't really responsible for
what he says when he talks toAnne. Where is Anne? Anne had
gone upstairs. She felt oddly likecrying, but she made herself laugh instead.

(05:44:37):
Rusty and Joseph had been too awful, and Dorothy was a dear end
of Chapter thirty six, Chapter thirtyseven full fledged b a's I wish I
were dead, or that it weretomorrow night, groaned Phil. If you'll
live long enough, both wishes willcome true, said Anne calmly. It's

(05:44:57):
easy for you to be serene.You're at home in philosophy. I'm not.
And when I think of that horriblepaper tomorrow, I quail if I
should fail in it? What wouldJoe say? You won't fail? How
did you get on in Greek today? I don't know. Perhaps it
was a good paper, and perhapsit was bad enough to make Homer turn
over in his grave. I've studiedand mulled over notebooks until I'm incapable of

(05:45:21):
forming an opinion of anything. Howthankful little Phil will be when all this
examinating is over examinating. I neverheard such a word. Well, haven't
I as got a right to makea word, as any one else demanded
Phil. Words aren't made, theygrow, said Anne. Never mind,
I begin faintly to discern clear waterahead, where no examination breakers loom?

(05:45:42):
Girls? Do you can you realizethat our Redmond life is almost over?
I can't, said Anne sorrowfully.It seems just yesterday that PRIs and I
were alone in that crowd of freshmenat Redmond, and now we are seniors
in our final examinations. Potent wiseand reverend senior, quoted Phil, do
you suppose we really are any wiserthan when we came to Redmond? You

(05:46:04):
don't act as if you were bytimes, said Aunt james Zina severely.
Oh, Aunt Jimsie, haven't webeen pretty good? Girls? Take us
by and large, these three wintersyou've mothered us, pleaded Phil, You've
been four of the dearest, sweetest, goodest girls that ever went together through
college everrote Aunt Jamesina, who neverspoiled a compliment by misplaced economy. But
I mistrust you haven't any too muchsense yet. It's not to be expected.

(05:46:26):
Of course, experience teaches sense.You can't learn it in a college
course. You've been to college fouryears and I never was. But I
know heaps more than you do,young ladies. There are lots of things
that never go by rule. There'sa powerful pile of knowledge that you never
get at college. There are heapsof things you never learn at school,
quoted Stella, have you learned anythingat Redmond except dead languages and geometry and

(05:46:51):
such trash? Queried Aunt James Zina. Oh yes, I think we have,
Auntie, protested Anne. We've learnedthe truth of what Professor Woodleigh told
us last Philomathic said phil He said, humor is the spiciest condiment in the
feast of existence. Laugh at yourmistakes, but learn from them. Joke
over your troubles, but gather strengthfrom them. Make a jest of your
difficulties, but overcome them. Isn'tthat worth learning, Aunt Jimsie, Yes

(05:47:14):
it is, Dearie. When you'velearned to laugh at the things that should
be laughed at, and not tolaugh at those that shouldn't, you've got
wisdom and understanding. What have yougot out of your Redmond corus Ann murmured
Priscilla aside, I think, saidAnne slowly, that I really have learned
to look upon each little hindrance asa jest, and each great one is
a foreshadowing of victory. Summing up, I think that is what Redmond has

(05:47:37):
given me, I shall have tofall back on another Professor Woodleigh quotation to
express what it has done for me, said Priscilla. You remember that he
said in his address, there isso much in the world for us all,
if we only have the eyes tosee it, and the heart to
love it, and the hand togather it to ourselves. So much in
men and women, so much inart and literature, so much everywhere in

(05:47:59):
which to delight and for which tobe thankful. I think Redmond has taught
me that in some measure hand judgingfrom what you all say, remarked Aunt
James Zina, the sum and substanceis that you can learn if you've got
natural gumption enough in four years atcollege what it would take about twenty years
of living to teach you. Well, that justifies higher education in my opinion.
It's a matter I was always dubiousabout before. But what about people

(05:48:23):
who haven't natural gumption, Aunt Jimsie. People who haven't natural gumption never learn,
retorted Aunt James Zina, neither incollege nor in life. If they
live to be a hundred, theyreally don't know anything more than when they
were born. It's their misfortune nottheir fault, poor souls, but those
of those who have some gumption shouldduly thank the Lord for it. Will
you please define what gumption is,Aunt Jimsy, asked Phil. No,

(05:48:47):
I won't, young woman. AnyOne who has gumption knows what it is,
and any one who hasn't can neverknow what it is, so there
is no need of defining it.The busy days flew by, and examinations
were over. Anne took high honorsin English, Priscilla took honors in classics,
and Phil in mathematics. Stella obtaineda good all round showing. Then

(05:49:07):
came convocation. This is what Iwould once have called an epoch in my
life, said Anne, as shetook Roy's violets out of their box and
gazed at them thoughtfully. She meantto carry them, of course, but
her eyes wandered to another box onher table. It was filled with lilies
of the valley, as fresh andfragrant as those which bloomed in the Green
Gables yard. When June came toAvonlea, Gilbert blythe card lay beside it.

(05:49:30):
Anne wondered why Gilbert should have senther flowers for convocation. She had
seen very little of him during thepast winter. He had come to Patty's
place only one Friday evening since theChristmas holidays, and they rarely met elsewhere.
She knew he was studying very hard, aiming at high honors and the
Cooper Prize, and he took littlepart in the social doings of Redmond.

(05:49:51):
Anne's own winter had been quite gay. Socially, she had seen a good
deal of the gardener's She and Dorothywere very intimate. College circles expected the
announcement of her engagement to Roy anyday. Anne expected it herself, Yet
just before she left Patty's place forconvocation, she flung Roy's violets aside and
put Gilbert's lilies of the Valley intheir place. She could not have told

(05:50:11):
why she did it. Somehow,old Avonlea days and dreams and friendships seemed
very close to her in this attainmentof her long cherished ambitions. She and
Gilbert had once pictured out merrily theday on which they should be captain gowned
graduates and arts. The wonderful dayhad come, and Roy's violets had no
place in it. Only her oldfriend's flowers seemed to belong to this fruition

(05:50:33):
of old, blossoming hopes, whichhe had once shared. For years,
this day had beckoned and allured toher. But when it came, the
one single, keen, abiding memoryit left with her was not that of
the breathless moment when the stately Presidentof Redmond gave her cap and diploma and
hailed her be a. It wasnot of the flash in Gilbert's eyes when
he saw her lilies, nor thepuzzled, pained glance Roy gave her as

(05:50:56):
he passed her on the platform.It was not of a lean garden,
condescending congratulations or Dorothy's ardent, impulsivegood wishes. It was of one strange,
unaccountable pang that spoiled this long expectedday for her, and left in
it a certain faint but enduring flavorof bitterness. The art's graduates gave a
graduation dance that night. When Annedressed for it, she tossed aside the

(05:51:19):
pearl beads she usually wore and tookfrom her trunk the small box that had
come to Green Gables on Christmas Day. In it was a threadlike gold chain
with a tiny pink enamel heart asa pendant on the accompanying card was written
with all good wishes from your oldchum Gilbert. Anne, laughing over the
memory the enamel heart, conjured upof the fatal day when Gilbert had called

(05:51:41):
her carrots and vainly tried to makehis peace with a pink candy heart,
had written him a nice little noteof thanks. But she had never worn
the trinket. To night, shefastened it about her white throat with a
dreamy smile. She and Phil walkedto Redmond together. Anne walked in silence.
Phil chattered of many things. Suddenly, she said, I heard to

(05:52:02):
day that Gilbert Blythe's engagement to ChristineStewart was to be announced as soon as
convocation was over. Did you hearanything of it? No, said Anne.
I think it's true, said Phillightly. Anne did not speak.
In the darkness, she felt herface burning. She slipped her hand inside
her collar and caught at the goldchain. One energetic twist in it gave

(05:52:22):
way. Anne thrust the broken trinketinto her pocket. Her hands were trembling
and her eyes were smarting, butshe was the gayest of all the gay
revelers that night, and told Gilbertunregretfully that her card was full when he
came to ask her for a danceafterwards. When she sat with the girls
before the dying embers at Patty's place, removing the spring chilliness from their satin
skins, none chatted more blithely thanshe of the day's events. Moody Spurgeon

(05:52:48):
mc pherson called here to night afteryou left, said Aunt Jamesina, who
had sat up to keep the fireon. He didn't know about the graduation
dance. That boy ought to sleepwith a rubber band around his head to
train his ears not to stick out. I had a beau once who did
that, and it improved him immensely. It was I who suggested it to
him, and he took my advice, but he never forgave me for it.
Boody Spurgeon is a very serious youngman, yawned Priscilla. He is

(05:53:11):
concerned with graver matters than his ears. He is going to be a minister.
You know, well, I supposethe Lord doesn't regard the ears of
a man, said Aunt Jamesina,gravely, dropping all further criticism of Moody
Spurgeon. Aunt james Zina had aproper respect for the cloth, even in
the case of an unfledged parson,end of chapter thirty seven, Chapter thirty
eight, False Dawn. Just imaginethis night week I'll be an AVONLEA delightful

(05:53:37):
thought, said Anne, bending overthe box in which she was packing missus
Rachel Lynde's quilts. But just imaginethis night week I'll be gone forever from
Patty's place. Horrible thought. Iwonder if the ghost of all our laughter
will echo through the maiden dreams ofMiss Patty and Miss Maria, speculated Phil.
Miss Patty and Miss Maria were cominghome after having trotted over most of

(05:53:59):
the habit globe. We'll be backthe second week in May, wrote Miss
Patty. I expect Patty's place willseem rather small after the Hall of the
King's at Karnak, But I neverdid like big places to live in,
and I'll be glad enough to behome again. When you start traveling late
in life, you're apt to dotoo much of it because you know you
haven't much time left, and it'sa thing that grows on you. I'm
afraid Maria will never be contented again. I shall leave here my fancies and

(05:54:25):
dreams to bless the next comer,said Anne, looking around the blue room
wistfully, her pretty blue room,where she had spent three such happy years.
She had knelted its window to prey, and had bent from it to
watch the sunset behind the pines.She had heard the autumn rain drops beating
against it, and had welcomed thespring robins at its sill. She wondered
if old dreams could haunt rooms,if when one left forever the room where

(05:54:48):
she had joyed and suffered and laughedand wept, something of her intangible and
invisible, yet none the less real, did not remain behind, like a
voiceful memory. I think, saidPhil, that a room where one dreams
and grieves and rejoices and lives becomesinseparably connected with those processes and acquires a
personality of its own. I amsure if I came into this room fifty

(05:55:11):
years from now, it would say, Anne, Anne, to me,
what nice times we've had here,honey, What chats and jokes and good
chummy jamborees. Oh, dear me. I'm to marry Joe and June,
and I know I will be rapturouslyhappy. But just now I feel as
if I wanted this lovely Redmond lifeto go on forever. I'm unreasonable enough

(05:55:33):
just now to wish that too,admitted Anne. No matter what deeper joys
may come to us later on,we'll never again have just the same delightful,
irresponsible existence we've had here. It'sover forever, Phil, What are
you going to do with Rusty?Asked Phil, as that privileged pussy padded
into the room. I am goingto take him home with me and Joseph
and the Sarah cat, announced auntJamesina following Rusty. It would be a

(05:55:56):
shame to separate those cats now thatthey have learned to live together. It's
a hard lesson for cats and humansto learn. I'm sorry to part with
Rusty, said Anne regretfully, butit would be no use to take him
to Green Gables. Marilla detests cats, and Davy would tease his life out.
Besides, I don't suppose i'll behome very long. I've been offered
the principalship of the Summerside High School. Are you going to accept it?

(05:56:18):
Asked Phil. I I haven't decidedyet, answered Anne, with a confused
flush. Phil nodded understandingly. Naturally, Anne's plans could not be settled until
Roy had spoken he would soon.There was no doubt of that, and
there was no doubt that Anne wouldsay yes when he said, will you
please? Anne herself regarded the stateof affairs with a seldom ruffled complacency.

(05:56:41):
She was deeply in love with Roy. True, it was not just what
she had imagined love to be.But was anything in life, anne asked
herself, wearily, like one's imaginationof it. It was the old diamond
disillusion of childhood, repeated the samedisappointment she had felt when she had first
seen the chills sparkle instead of thepurples she had anticipated. That's not my

(05:57:02):
idea of a diamond, she hadsaid. But Roy was a dear fellow
and they would be very happy together, even if some indefinable zest was missing
out of life. When Roy camedown that evening and asked Anne to walk
in the park, every one atPatty's Place knew what he had come to
say, and every one knew orthought they knew what Anne's answer would be.

(05:57:23):
Anne is a very fortunate girl,said Aunt Jamesina. I suppose so,
said Stella, shrugging her shoulders.Roy's a nice fellow and all that,
But there's really nothing in him thatsounds very like a jealous remark,
Stella Maynard, said, Aunt Jamesinarebukingly, it does, but I am
not jealous, said Stella calmly.I love Anne and I like Roy.

(05:57:44):
Everybody says she is making a brilliantmatch, and even missus Gardner thinks her
charming. Now it all sounds asif it were made in heaven, but
I have my doubts. Make themost of that, Aunt Jamesina. Roy
asked Anne to marry him in thelittle pavilion on the Harbor shore where they
had talked on the rainy day oftheir first meeting. Anne thought it very
romantic that he should have chosen thatspot, and his proposal was as beautifully

(05:58:08):
worded as if he had copied itas one of Ruby Gillis's lovers had done.
Out of a deportment of courtship andmarriage. The whole effect was quite
flawless, and it was also sincere. There was no doubt that Roy meant
what he said. There was nofalse note to jar the symphony. Anne
felt that she ought to be thrillingfrom head to foot, but she wasn't.

(05:58:29):
She was horribly cool. When Roypaused for his answer. She opened
her lips to say her faithful yes, and then she found herself trembling,
as if she were reeling back froma precipice. To her, came one
of those moments when we realized,as by a blinding flash of illumination,
more than all our previous years havetaught us. She pulled her hand from
Roy's. Oh, I can't marryyou. I can't, I can't,

(05:58:52):
she cried wildly. Roy turned paleand also looked rather foolish. He had
small blame to him. Felt verysure. What do you mean, he
stammered. I mean that I can'tmarry you, repeated Anne desperately. I
thought I could, but I can't. Why can't you, Roy asked more
calmly, Because I don't care enoughfor you. A crimson streak came into

(05:59:15):
Roy's face. So you've just beenamusing yourself these two years, he said,
slowly. No, no, Ihaven't, gasped poor Anne. Oh
how could she explain? She couldn'texplain. There are some things that cannot
be explained. I did think Icared, truly I did, But I
know now I don't. You haveruined my life, said Roy, bitterly.

(05:59:37):
Forgive me, pleaded Anne miserably,with hot cheeks and stinging eyes.
Roy turned away and stood for afew minutes, looking out seaward. When
he came back to Anne, hewas very pale again. You can give
me no hope, he said.Anne shook her head mutely. Then good
bye, said Roy. I can'tunderstand it. I can't believe you're not

(06:00:00):
the woman I've believed you to be, but reproaches the idol between us.
You are the only woman I canever love. I thank you for your
friendship, at least. Good Bye, Anne. Good Bye, faltered Anne.
When Roy had gone, she satfor a long time in the pavilion,
watching a white mist creeping subtly andremorselessly landward up the harbor. It
was her hour of humiliation and selfcontempt and shame. Their waves went over

(06:00:23):
her, and yet underneath it allwas a queer sense of recovered freedom.
She slipped into Patty's place in thedusk and escaped to her room. But
Phil was there on the window seat. Wait, said Anne, flushing to
anticipate the scene. Wait till youhear what I have to say, Phil.
Roy asked me to marry him,and I refused you. You refused

(06:00:47):
him, said Phil blankly. Yes, Anne, surely are you in your
senses? I think so, saidAnne wearily. Oh, Philip, don't
scold me. You don't understand.I certainly don't understand. You've encouraged Roy
Gardner in every way for two years, and now you told me you refused
him. Then you've just been flirtingscandalously with him, Anne, I couldn't

(06:01:11):
have believed it of you. Iwasn't flirting with him. I honestly thought
i'd carried up to the last minute, and then well, I just knew
I never could marry him. Isuppose, said Phil cruelly, that you
intended to marry him for his money, and then your better self rose up
and prevented you. I didn't.I never thought about his money. Oh,
I can't explain it to you anymore than I could to him.

(06:01:33):
Well, I certainly think you havetreated Roy, shamefully, said Phil in
exasperation. He's handsome and clever andrich and good. What more do you
want? I want some one whobelongs in my life. He doesn't.
I was swept off my feet atfirst by his good looks and knack of
paying romantic compliments, and later onI thought I must be in love because
he was my dark eyed ideal.I am bad enough for not knowing my

(06:01:56):
own mind, but you are worse, said Phil. I do know my
own mind, protested Anne. Whattrouble is my mind changes, and then
I have to get acquainted with itall over again. Well, I suppose
there is no use in saying anythingto you. There is no need,
Phil, I'm in the dust.This has spoiled everything backwards. I can

(06:02:17):
never think of Redmond days without recallingthe humiliation of this evening. Roy despises
me, and you despise me,and I despise myself. You poor darling,
said Phil melting Just come here andlet me comfort you. I've no
right to scold you. I'd havemarried Alec Orlonzo if I hadn't met Joe,
Oh Anne. Things are so mixedup in real life. They aren't

(06:02:38):
clear cut and trimmed off as theyare in novels. I hope that no
one will ever again ask me tomarry him as long as I live.
Sobbed poor Anne devoutly believing that shemeant it. End of chapter thirty eight.
Chapter thirty nine deals with weddings,Anne felt that life partook of the
nature of an anti climax. Duringthe first few weeks after her return to

(06:03:02):
Green Gables, she missed the merrycomradeship of Patty's place. She had dreamed
some brilliant dreams during the past winter, and now they lay in the dust
around her. In her present moodof self disgust, she could not immediately
begin dreaming again, and she discoveredthat while solitude with dreams is glorious,
solitude without them has few charms.She had not seen Roy again after their

(06:03:26):
painful parting in the park pavilion,but Dorothy came to see her before she
left Kingsport. I'm awfully sorry youwon't marry Roy, she said. I
did want you for a sister,but you are quite right. He would
bore you to death. I lovehim, and he is a dear,
sweet boy, but really he isn'ta bit interesting. He looks as if
he ought to be, but heisn't. This won't spoil our friendship,

(06:03:48):
will it, Dorothy, Anne hadasked wistfully, No, Indeed, you're
too good to lose. If Ican't have you for a sister, I
mean to keep you as a chumanyway, And don't fret over Roy.
He is feeling terribly just now.I have to listen to his outpourings every
day. But he'll get over it. He always does, Oh, always,
said Anne, with a slight changeof voice. So he has got

(06:04:10):
over it before, dear me,Yes, said Dorothy frankly, twice before,
and he raved to me just thesame both times. Not that the
others actually refused him. They simplyannounced their engagements to some one else.
Of course, when he met you, he vowed to me that he had
never really loved before, that theprevious affairs had been merely boyish fancies.
But I don't think you need worry. Anne decided not to worry. Her

(06:04:33):
feelings were a mixture of relief andresentment. Roy had certainly told her she
was the only one he had everloved, no doubt he believed it.
But it was a comfort to feelthat she had not, in all likelihood
ruined his life. There were othergoddesses, and Roy, according to Dorothy,
must needs be worshiping at some shrine. Nevertheless, life was stripped of

(06:04:53):
several more illusions, and Anne beganto think drearily that it seemed rather bare.
She came down from the porch gableon the evening of her return with
a sorrowful face. What has happenedto the old snow Queen Marilla? Oh,
I knew you'd feel bad over that, said Marilla. I've felt bad
myself. That tree was there eversince I was a young girl. It

(06:05:15):
blew down in the big gale wehad in March. It was rotten at
the core. I'll miss it,so grieved Anne. The porch gable doesn't
seem the same room without it.I'll never look from its window again without
a sense of loss. And oh, I never came home to Green Gables
before that. Diana wasn't here towelcome me. Diana has something else to
think of just now, said missusLynde significantly. Well tell me all the

(06:05:37):
Avonlea news, said Anne, sittingdown on the porch steps, where the
evening's sunshine fell over her hair ina fine golden rain. There isn't much
news except what we've wrote you,said Missus Lynde. I suppose you haven't
heard that Simon Fletcher broke his leglast week. It's a great thing for
his family. They're getting a hundredthings done that they've always wanted to do
but couldn't as long as he wasabout the old crank came of an aggravating

(06:06:00):
family, remarked Marilla. Aggravating.Well, rather, his mother used to
get up in prayer meetings and tellall her children's shortcomings and ask prayers for
them. Course it made them madand worse than ever. You haven't told
Anne the news about Jane, suggestedMarilla. Oh, Jane, sniffed Missus
Lynde. Well, she conceded grudgingly. Jane Andrews's home from the West came

(06:06:22):
last week, and she's going tobe married to a Winnipeg millionaire. You
may be sure. Missus Harmon lostno time in telling it far and wide.
Dear old Jane, I'm so glad, said Anne heartily. She deserves
the good things of life. Oh, I ain't saying anything against Jane.
She's a nice enough girl, butshe isn't in the millionaire class. And
you'll find there's not much to recommendthat man but his money. That's what

(06:06:44):
missus Harmon says. He's an Englishmanwho has made his money in mines,
but I believe he'll turn out tobe a Yankee. He certainly must have
money, for he has just showeredJane with jewelry. Her engagement ring is
a diamond cluster so big that itlooks like a plaster on Jane's fat paw.
Missus Lynde could not keep some bitternessout of her tone. Here was
Jane Andrews, that plain little plotter, engaged to a millionaire, while Anne,

(06:07:07):
it seemed, was not yet bespokenby any one rich or poor.
And missus Harmon Andrews did brag insufferably. What has Gilbert Blythe been doing to
at college? Asked Marilla. Isaw him when he came home last week,
and he is so pale and thin. I hardly knew him. He
studied very hard last winter, saidAnne. You know he took high honors
and classes and the Cooper Prize.It hasn't been taken for five years,

(06:07:30):
so I think he's rather run down. We're all a little tired anyhow.
You're a b a and Jane Andrewsisn't and never will be, said missus
Lynde with gloomy satisfaction. A fewevenings later, Anne went down to see
Jane, but the latter was awayin Charlottetown, getting sewing done, missus
Harmon informed Anne proudly. Of coursean avonlea dressmaker wouldn't do for Jane under

(06:07:52):
the circumstances. I've heard something verynice about Jane, said Anne. Yes,
Jane has done pretty well, evenif she is to Bie, said
missus Harmon with a slight toss ofher head. Mister Inglis is worth millions,
and they're going to Europe on theirwedding tour. When they come back,
they'll live in a perfect mansion ofmarble and Winnipeg. Jane has only
one trouble. She can cook sowell, and her husband won't let her

(06:08:15):
cook. He is so rich hehires his cooking done. They're going to
keep a cook and two other maids, and a coachman and a man of
all work. But what about you, Anne, I don't hear anything of
your being married after all your collegegoing, Oh laughed Anne. I'm going
to be an old maid. Ireally can't find any one to suit me.
It was rather wicked of her.She deliberately meant to remind missus Andrews

(06:08:37):
that if she became an old maid, it was not because she had not
had at least one chance of marriage, but missus Harmon took swift revenge.
Well, the over particular girls generallyget left. I notice, And what's
this I hear about Gilbert Blythe beingengaged to a Miss Stewart. Charlie Sloane
tells me she is perfectly beautiful?Is it true? I don't know if
it is true that he is engagedto Miss Stewart. REPLI clied Anne with

(06:09:00):
spartan composure, but it is certainlytrue that she is very lovely. I
once thought you and Gilbert would havemade a match of it, said missus
Harmon. If you don't take care, Anne, all of your bows will
slip through your fingers. Anne decidednot to continue her duel with missus Harmon.
You could not fence with an antagonistwho met rapier thrust with blow of
battle axe. Since Jane is away, she said, rising haughtily, I

(06:09:23):
don't think I can stay longer thismorning. I'll come down when she comes
home, do said missus Harmon effusively. Jane isn't a bit proud. She
just means to associate with her oldfriends the same as ever. She'll be
real glad to see you. Jane'smillionaire arrived the last of May, and
carried her off in a blaze ofsplendor. Missus Lynde was spitefully gratified to

(06:09:44):
find that mister Inglis was every dayof forty and short and thin and grayish.
Missus Lynde did not spare him inher enumeration of his shortcomings. You
may be sure it will take allhis goal to gild a pill like him,
That's what said missus Rachel solemnly.He looks kind and good hearted,
said Anne loyally. And I'm surehe thinks the world of Jane, said
Missus Rachel. Phil Gordon was marriedthe next week, and Anne went over

(06:10:08):
to Bolingbroke to be her bridesmaid.Phil made a dainty fairy of a bride,
and the Reverend Joe was so radiantin his happiness that nobody thought him
plain. We're going for a lover'ssaunter through the land of Evangeline, said
Phil, and then we'll settle downon Patterson Street. Mother thinks it is
terrible. She thinks Joe might atleast take a church in a decent place.
But the wilderness of the Patterson slumswill blossom like the rose for me.

(06:10:32):
If Joe is there, Oh,Anne, I'm so happy. My
heart aches with it. Anne wasalways glad in the happiness of her friends,
but it is sometimes a little lonelyto be surrounded everywhere by a happiness
that is not your own. Andit was just the same when she went
back to Avonlea. This time itwas Diana who was bathed in the wonderful
glory that comes to a woman whenher first born is laid beside her.

(06:10:53):
Anne looked at the white young motherwith a certain awe that had never entered
into her feelings for Diana before.Could this pale woman with the rapture in
her eyes be the little black,curled, rosy cheeked Diana she had played
with in vanished school days. Itgave her a queer, desolate feeling that
she herself somehow belonged only in thosepast years and had no business in the

(06:11:14):
present at all. Isn't he perfectlybeautiful? Said Diana proudly. The little
fat fellow was absurdly like Fred,just as round, just as bred.
Anne really could not conscientiously say thatshe thought him beautiful, but she vowed
sincerely that he was sweet and kissableand altogether delightful. Before he came,
I wanted a girl so that Icould call her Anne, said Diana.

(06:11:37):
But now that little Fred is here, I wouldn't exchange him for a million
girls. He just couldn't have beenanything but his own precious self. Every
little baby is the sweetest and thebest, quoted Missus Allan Gaily. If
little Anne had come, you'd havefelt just the same about her. Missus
Allan was visiting in Avonlea for thefirst time since leaving it. She was
as gay and sweet and sympathetic asever. Her old girl friends had welcomed

(06:12:00):
her back rapturously. The reigning minister'swife was an estimable lady, but she
was not exactly a kindred spirit.I can hardly wait till he gets old
enough to talk, sighed Diana.I just longed to hear him say mother,
and oh, I am determined thathis first memory of me shall be
a nice one. The first memoryI have of my mother is of her
slapping me for something I had done. I'm sure I deserved it, and

(06:12:21):
mother was always a good mother,and I love her dearly, but I
do wish my first memory of herwas nicer. I have just one memory
of my mother, and it isthe sweetest of all my memories, said
missus Allen. I was five yearsold and I have been allowed to go
to school one day with my twoolder sisters. When school came out,
my sisters went home in different groups, each supposing I was with the other.
Instead, I had run off withthe little girl I had played with

(06:12:44):
at recess. We went to herhome, which was near the school,
and began making mud pies. Wewere having a glorious time when my older
sister arrived, breathless and angry.You naughty girl, she cried, snatching
my reluctant hand and dragging me alongwith her. Come home this minute.
Oh you're gonna catch it. Motheris awful cross. She's going to give
you a good whipping. I hadnever been whipped. Dread and terror filled,

(06:13:07):
my poor little heart. I havenever been so miserable in my life
as I was on that walk home. I had not meant to be naughty.
Femmy Cameron had asked me to gohome with her, and I had
not known it was wrong to go, and now I was to be whipped
for it. When we got home, my sister dragged me into the kitchen
where Mother was sitting by the firein the twilight. My poor wee legs
were trembling so that I could hardlystand had mother. Mother just took me

(06:13:30):
up in her arms, without oneword of rebuke or harshness, kissed me
and held me close to her heart. I was so frightened. You were
lost, darling, she said tenderly. I could see the love shining in
her eyes as she looked down onme. She never scolded or reproached me
for what I had done, onlytold me I must never go away again
without asking permission. She died verysoon afterwards. That is the only memory

(06:13:52):
I have of her, Isn't ita beautiful one? Anne felt lonelier than
ever as she walked home, goingby way of the birch path and willow
near. She had not walked thatway from many moons. It was a
darkly purple, bloomy night. Theair was heavy with blossom fragrance, almost
too heavy. The Cloyd's senses recoiledfrom it as from an overfull cup.

(06:14:15):
The birches of the path had grownfrom the fairy saplings of old to big
trees. Everything had changed. Annefelt that she would be glad when the
summer was over and she was awayat work again, perhaps life would not
seem so empty. Then I've triedthe world. It wears no more the
coloring of romance it wore, sighedAnne, and was straightway much comforted by
the romance in the idea of theworld being denuded of romance. End of

(06:14:40):
chapter thirty nine, Chapter forty ABook of Revelation. The Irvings came back
to Echo Lodge for the summer,and Anne spent a happy three weeks there.
In July, Miss Lavendar had notchanged. Karlotta the Fourth was a
very grown up young lady now,but still adored Anne's sincerely. When I'll
said and done, Miss Shirley,ma'am, I haven't seen any one in

(06:15:02):
Boston that's equel to you, shesaid frankly. Paul was almost grown up
too, he was sixteen. Hischestnut curls had given place to close cropped
brown locks, and he was moreinterested in football than fairies. But the
bond between him and his old teachersstill held kindred spirits alone did not change
with changing years. It was awet, bleak, cruel evening in July

(06:15:23):
when Anne came back to Green Gables. One of the fierce summer storms which
sometimes sweep over the Gulf was ravagingthe sea. As Anne came in,
the first rain drops dashed against thepanes. Was that Paul who brought you
home? Asked Marilla? Why didn'tyou make him stay all night? It's
going to be a wild evening.He'll reach Echo Lodge before the rain gets
very heavy. I think anyway,he wanted to go back to night.

(06:15:45):
Well, I've had a splendid visit, but I'm glad to see you dear
folks again East West Hame's best.Davy, have you been growing again lately?
I've growed a whole inch since youleft, said Davy proudly. I'm
as tall as Milty Bolter, now, Ain't I glad? He'll have to
stop crowing about being bigger? SayAnne, did you know that Gilbert Blythe

(06:16:06):
is dying? Anne stood quite silentand motionless, looking at Davy. Her
face had gone so white that Marillathought she was going to faint. Davy,
hold your tongue, said missus Rachelangrily. Anne. Don't look like
that. Don't look like that.We didn't mean to tell you so suddenly,
is it? True, asked Anne, in a voice that was not

(06:16:26):
hers. Gilbert is very ill,said Missus Lynde gravely. He took down
with typhoid fever just after you leftfor Echo Lodge. Did you never hear
of it? No, said thatunknown voice. It was a very bad
case from the start. The doctorsaid he'd been terribly run down. They've
a trained nurse and everything's been done. Don't look like that, Anne,

(06:16:48):
While there's life, there's hope.Mister Harrison was here this evening and he
said they had no hope of him, reiterated Davy. Marilla, looking old
and worn and tired, got upand marched Davy grimly out of the kitchen.
Oh don't look so dear, saidMissus Rachel, putting her kind old
arms about the pallid girl. Ihaven't given up hope. Indeed, I
haven't. He's got the blithe Constitutionin his favor. That's what Anne gently

(06:17:14):
put Missus Lynde's arms away from her, walked blindly across the kitchen, through
the hall, up the stairs toher old room. At its window,
she knelt down, staring out unseeingly. It was very dark. The rain
was beating down over the shivering fields, the haunted woods was full of the
groans of mighty trees rung in thetempest, and the air throbbed with a

(06:17:34):
thunderous crash of billows on the distantshore. And Gilbert was dying. There
is a book of revelation in everyone's life, as there is in the
Bible. Anne read hers that bitternight as she kept her agonized vigil through
the hours of storm and darkness.She loved Gilbert, had always loved him.

(06:17:55):
She knew that now. She knewthat she could no more cast him
out of her life without agony thanshe could have cut off her right hand
and cast it from her. Andthe knowledge had come too late, too
late, even for the bitter solaceof being with him at the last.
If she had not been so blind, so foolish, she would have had
the right to go to him now. But he would never know that she

(06:18:15):
loved him. He would go awayfrom this life thinking that she did not
care. Oh, the black yearsof emptiness stretching before her, She could
not live through them. She couldnot. She cowered down by her window
and wished, for the first timein her gay young life that she could
die too. If Gilbert went awayfrom her without one word or sign or

(06:18:37):
message. She could not live.Nothing was of any value without him.
She belonged to him, and heto her. In her hour of supreme
agony, she had no doubt ofthat he did not love Christine Stuart,
never had loved Christine Stuart. Ohwhat a fool she had been not to
realize what the bond was that hadheld her to Gilbert, to think that
the flattered fancy she had felt wereRoy Gardener had been love, And now

(06:19:02):
she must pay for her folliess fora crime. Missus Lynde and Marilla crept
to her door before they went tobed, shook their heads doubtfully at each
other over the silence, and wentaway. The storm raged all night,
but when the dawn came it wasspent. Anne saw a fairy fringe of
light on the skirts of darkness.Soon the eastern hilltops had a fire shot

(06:19:25):
ruby rim. The clouds rolled themselvesaway into great, soft white masses on
the horizon. The sky gleamed blueand silvery. A hush fell over the
world. Anne rose from her kneesand crept downstairs. The freshness of the
rain wind blew against her white faceas she went out into the yard and
cooled her dry burning eyes. Amerry, rollicking whistle was lilting up the

(06:19:49):
lane. A moment later, PacificButte came in sight. Anne's physical strength
suddenly failed her. If she hadnot clutched at a low willow bough,
she would have fallen. Passy Fikwas George Fletcher's hired man, and George
Fletcher lived next door to the Blinks. Missus Fletcher was Gilbert's aunt. Passy
Fike would know if if Passy Fikewould know what there was to be known.

(06:20:11):
Passy Fik strode sturdily on along thered lane, whistling. He did
not see Anne. She made threefutile attempts to call him. He was
almost past before she succeeded in makingher quivering lips call Passy Fick. Passy
Fike turned with a grin and acheerful good morning. Passy Fike, said
Anne, faintly. Did you comefrom George Fletcher's this morning? Sure,

(06:20:33):
said Passy Fik amiably. I gotthe word last night that my father he
was sick. It was so stormythat I couldn't go den, so I
start very early this morning, I'mgoing true the woods for short cut.
Did you hear how Gilbert blythe wasthis morning? Anne's desperation drove her to
the question, even the worst wouldbe more endurable than this hideous suspense.
He's better, said passy Fik.He got to turn last night? Did

(06:20:56):
doctor say he'll be all right nowthis soon? While had close? Shame
da boy? He just kill himselfat college. While I must hurry the
old man he'll be in hurry tosee me. Pacifique resumed his walk and
his whistle. Anne gazed after himwith eyes where joy was driving out the
strained anguish of the night. Hewas a very lank, very ragged,

(06:21:17):
very homely youth, but in herside he was as beautiful as those who
bring good tidings on the mountains.Never as long as she lived would Anne
see Pacifik's brown, round, blackeyed face without a warm remembrance of the
moment when he had given to herthe oil of joy for morning. Long
after Pasefik's gay whistle had faded intothe phantom of music and then into silence.

(06:21:38):
Far up under the maples of Lover'sLane, Anne stood under the willows,
tasting the poignant sweetness of life whensome great dread has been removed from
it. The morning was a cupfilled with mist and glamour. In the
corner near her was a rich surpriseof new blown crystal dewed roses. The
trills and trickles of song from thebirds in the big tree above her seat.

(06:22:00):
In perfect accord with her mood,a sentence from a very old,
very true, very wonderful book cameto her lips. Weeping may endure for
a night, but joy cometh inthe morning. End of Chapter forty.
Chapter forty one, Love takes upthe glass of time. I've come up
to ask you to go for oneof our old time rambles through september woods

(06:22:22):
and over hills where spices grow thisafternoon, said Gilbert, coming suddenly around
the porch corner. Suppose we visitHester Gray's garden. Anne, sitting on
the stone step with her lap fullof a pale, filmy green stuff,
looked up rather blankly. Oh Iwish I could, she said, slowly,
but I really can't. Gilbert.I'm going to Alice Penhallow's wedding this

(06:22:45):
evening. You know, I've gotto do something to this dress and by
the time it's finished, I'll haveto get ready. I'm so sorry,
I'd love to go. Well,can you go tomorrow afternoon, then asked
Gilbert, apparently not much disappointed.Yes, I think so. In that
case, I shall buy me homeat once to do something I should otherwise
have to do tomorrow. So AlicePenhallow is to be married to Night.
Three weddings for you in one summer, Anne, Phil's, Alice's and Jane's.

(06:23:08):
I'll never forgive Jane for not invitingme to her wedding. You really
can't blame her when you think ofthe tremendous Andrew's connection who had to be
invited. The house could hardly holdthem all. I was only bidden by
grace of being Jane's old chum,at least on Jane's part. I think
missus Harmon's motive for inviting me wasto let me see Jane's surpassing gorgeousness.
Is it true that she wore somany diamonds that you couldn't tell where the

(06:23:30):
diamonds left off? And Jane began. Anne laughed. She certainly wore a
good many, what with all thediamonds and white satin and tul and lace
and roses and orange blossoms. Primlittle Jane was almost lost to sight,
but she was very happy, andso was mister Inglis, and so was
missus Harmon. Is that the dressyou're going to wear to night? Asked

(06:23:51):
Gilbert, looking down at the fluffsand frills. Yes, isn't it pretty?
I shall wear star flowers in myhair. The Haunted wood is full
of them this summer. Gilbert hada sudden vision of Anne arrayed in a
frilly green gown, with the virginalcurves of arms and throats slipping out of
it, and white stars shining againstthe coils of her ruddy hair. The
vision made him catch his breath,but he turned lightly away. Well,

(06:24:15):
I'll be up tomorrow, hope you'llhave a nice time to night. Anne
looked after him as he strode awayand sighed. Gilbert was friendly, very
friendly, far too friendly. Hehad come quite often to Green Gables after
his recovery, and something of theirold comradeship had returned, but Anne no
longer found it satisfying. The roseof love made the blossom of friendship pale

(06:24:37):
and scentless by contrast, and Annehad again begun to doubt if Gilbert now
felt anything for her but friendship.In the common light of common day,
her radiant certainty of that rapt morninghad faded. She was haunted by a
miserable fear that her mistake could neverbe rectified. It was quite likely that
it was Christine whom Gilbert loved afterall, perhaps he was even engaged to

(06:24:57):
her. Anne tried to put allunsettling hopes out of her heart and reconcile
herself to a future where work andambition must take the place of love.
She could do good, if notnoble, work as a teacher, and
the success her little sketches were beginningto meet with in certain editorial sanctums augured
well for her budding literary dreams.But but Anne picked up her green dress

(06:25:21):
and sighed again. When Gilbert camethe next afternoon, he found Anne waiting
for him, fresh as the dawnand fair as a star, after all
the gayety of the preceding night.She wore a green dress, not the
one she had warned of the wedding, but an old one which Gilbert had
told her at a Redmond reception.He liked especially it was just the shade
of green that brought out the richtints of her hair, and the starry

(06:25:42):
gray of her eyes, and theiris like delicacy of her skin. Gilbert,
glancing at her sideways as they walkedalong a shadowy woodpath, thought she
had never looked so lovely. Anneglancing sideways at Gilbert now, and then
thought, how much older he lookedsince his illness. It was as if
if he had put boyhood behind himforever. The day was beautiful, and

(06:26:03):
the way was beautiful. Anne wasalmost sorry when they reached hester Gray's garden
and sat down on the old bench. But it was beautiful there too,
as beautiful as it had been onthe far away day of the Golden Picnic,
when Diana and Jane and Priscilla andshe had found it. Then it
had been lovely with narcissus and violets. Now golden rod had kindled its fairy

(06:26:25):
torches in the corners, and astorsdotted it bluely. The call of the
brook came up through the woods fromthe valley of Birches with all its old
allurement. The mellow air was fullof the purr of the sea. Beyond
were fields rimmed by fences bleached silverygray in the suns of many summers,
and long hills scarked with the shadowsof autumnal clouds. With the blowing of

(06:26:45):
the west wind. Old dreams returned. I think, said Anne softly,
that the land where dreams come trueis in the blue haze yonder over that
little valley. Have you any unfulfilleddreams? Anne asked Gilbert. Something in
his tone, something she had notheard since that miserable evening in the orchard

(06:27:06):
at Patty's place, made Anne's heartbeat wildly, but she made answer lightly.
Of course everybody has. It wouldn'tdo for us to have all our
dreams fulfilled. We would be asgood as dead if we had nothing left
to dream about. What a deliciousaroma that low descending sun is extracting from
the asters and ferns. I wishwe could see perfumes as well as smell

(06:27:27):
them. I am sure they wouldbe very beautiful. Gilbert was not to
be thus sidetracked. I have adream, he said slowly. I persist
in dreaming it, although it hasoften seemed to me that it could never
come true. I dream of ahome with a hearth fire in it,
a cat and dog. The footstepsof friends and you. Anne wanted to

(06:27:48):
speak, but she could find nowords. Happiness was breaking over her like
a wave. It almost frightened her. I asked you a question over two
years ago, Anne. If Iask it again to day, will you
give me a different answer? StillAnne could not speak, but she lifted
her eyes, shining with all thelove rapture of countless generations, and looked

(06:28:11):
into his for a moment. Hewanted no other answer. They lingered in
the old garden until twilight, sweetas dusk, and Eden must have been
crept over it. There was somuch to talk over and recall, things
said and done and heard, andthought and felt and misunderstood. I thought
you loved Christine's stewart, Anne toldhim as reproachfully, as if she had

(06:28:33):
not given him every reason to supposethat she loved Roy Gardner. Gilbert laughed
boyishly. Christine was engaged to somebodyin her home town. I knew it,
and she knew I knew it.When her brother graduated, he told
me his sister was coming to Kingsportthe next winter to take music, and
asked me if I would look afterher a bit. If she knew no
one and would be very lonely.So I did, and then I liked

(06:28:56):
Christine for her own sake. Sheis one of the nicest girls I've ever
known. I knew college gossip creditedus with being in love with each other.
I didn't care. Nothing mattered muchto me For a time there after
you told me you could never loveme, Anne, there was nobody else
There never could be anybody else forme but you. I've loved you ever
since that day you broke your slateover my head in school. I don't

(06:29:17):
see how you could keep on lovingme when I was such a little fool,
said Anne. Well. I triedto stop, said Gilbert frankly,
not because I thought you what youcall yourself, but because I felt sure
there was no chance for me afterGardner came on the scene. But I
couldn't And I can't tell you either, what it's meant to me these two
years to believe you were going tomarry him, and be told every week

(06:29:37):
by some busybody that your engagement wason the point of being announced. I
believed it until one blessed day,when I was sitting up after the fever,
I got a letter from Phil Gordonof phil Blake rather, in which
he told me there was really nothingbetween you and Roy and advised me to
try again. Well, the doctorwas amazed at my rapid recovery after that,
Anne laughed, then shivered. Icould never forget the night I thought

(06:30:00):
you were dying, Gilbert. Oh, I knew, I knew then,
and I thought it was too late. But it wasn't, sweetheart. Oh
Anne, this makes up for everything, doesn't it. Let's resolve to keep
this day sacred to perfect beauty,all our lives, for the gift it
has given us. It's the birthdayof our happiness, said Anne softly.

(06:30:21):
I've always loved this old garden ofhester Gray's, and now it will be
dearer than ever. But I'll haveto ask you to wait a long time,
Anne, said Gilbert sadly. Itwill be three years before I'll finish
my medical course, and even thenthere will be no diamonds, sunbursts and
marble halls. Anne laughed. Idon't want sunbursts and marble halls. I

(06:30:41):
just want you. You see,I'm quite as shameless as fill about it.
Sunbursts and marble halls may be allvery well, but there is more
scope for imagination without them. Andas for the waiting, that doesn't matter.
We'll just be happy waiting and workingfor each other and dreaming. Oh,
dreams will be very sweet now.Gilbert drew her close to him and

(06:31:02):
kissed her. Then they walked hometogether in the dusk, crowned King and
Queen, in the bridal realm oflove, along winding paths fringed with the
sweetest flowers that ever bloomed, andover haunted meadows where winds of hope and
memory blew. End of chapter fortyone. End of Anne of the Island
by Lucy Maud Montgomery